the unfortunate condition of his Wars in Asia And Bethlem Gabor jealous of being disowned by the Port deserted by his Allies and exposed to fight and contend singly with the Emperor In short Gabor concluded a Peace with the Emperor apart Peace concluded between the Emperor and Gabor which gave some Jealousies and displeasure to the Grand Signior Howsoever he dissembled his Discontent and willingly interessed Gabor with Morteza as Commissioner for him who being variously disposed yet moved with the considerations of their common Advantage work'd all Differences into a Composition of Peace the Articles of which being brought to Constantinople by an Internuncio from the Emperor and delivered in presence of the two Ambassadors of Gabor they were accepted by the Chimacam and ratified by the Grand Signior Articles of Peace concluded between the Emperor of Germany Ferdinand the Second and Bethlem Gabor in the Month of December 1626. I. THE Prince of Transylvania doth promise by the Faith of a Christian never to move Arms or use any Hostility against the Majesty of the Emperor or the House of Austria or their Successors much less to enter into their Dominions with an Army nor to aid his Enemies or keep a Correspondence with them Not to plot any Innovation in the Kingdom of Hungary or other Christian Countries Nor to stir up or provoke the Turks Tartars or others to invade them Not to entertain or assist in any evil Counsel against his Majesty nor to give ear to the Request and Desires of his Enemies but rather to reveal all their Conspiracies and Wickednesses which shall be made known unto him and by all means to demonstrate and shew a sincere mind truly desirous of Peace and sollicitous of the Common Good. II. That the Prince shall instantly depart with his whole Army out of the Territories and Cities of the Emperor and that he shall restore as well all Goods belonging to the Imperial Treasure as those of his faithful Subjects III. That he shall remove from him the Rebel Mansfelt and all other his Followers and Adherents desirous to invade the Dominions of the Emperor And that he shall not aid any Stranger whatsoever who at his Instance hath entered into the Territories of his Mejesty with Count Mansfelt to whom Letters of Publick Safety shall be given that they may return by twenty or thirty in a Troop conditionally that in no place of their Retreat they shall joyn with the Enemies of the Emperor IV. That seeing it is fit for Establishment of the Peace that the Inhabitants of Countries and Cities belonging to the Prince by consent of the Emperor should remain during his Life in Obedience and Fidelity to him and that those Inhabitants should do Homage to the Emperor saving their corporal Oath to the Prince to keep inviolate these Articles That they should have leave by Letters of full Authority and Power granted them by the Prince in their first Assemblies and Conventions to make such Oath of Homage V. That at the same time of performing the Homage and Oath besides the Oath before the last War they shall take a new Oath according to the Agreement between the Prince and the Commissioners of the Emperor VI. The Prince shall procure that all Places upon the Confines which were taken by the Turks in the last War be restored and that all Captives taken Prisoners shall be set at liberty And that the Prince shall procure the freedom of all such the Emperor's Subjects as shall be in the Turkish Captivity VII That all the Subjects of the Emperor lately incited and drawn to the Service of the Prince shall be free from their Oath and if the Prince hath any of their Writings Obligatory in his Hands that he shall restore them And that these Conditions being confirmed all other things formerly treated shall remain in their former State and Vigour VIII That if any other Difficulties arise they shall be accommodated with Fidelity and Quietness by Commissioners on both Parts And that all those who in the last Commotions have served the Prince shall be absolved according to the Treaty and Agreement at Vienna IX That all the Inhabitants of Cities and Countries which have served the Prince shall be absolved only those excepted who have voluntarily taken up Arms against the Emperor for whom the Prince only shall intercede excusing always private Men who have done private Wrongs for they shall according to Law and Custom seek their Restitution by Civil Action X. That all other Articles of Peace concluded at Nichilsburg and Vienna shall remain in their former Vigour and Force And that all Goods of the Emperor's Clergy possessed by the Prince from the Year 1619 to this present Day shall be restored except the Abbies of Replana belonging to the Seminaries of Strigonium for which the Prince shall pay yearly to the Emperor five hundred Florens These Articles being thus agreed and signed and approved by the Sultan in the Month of September following 1627 the Articles between the Emperor and the Grand Signior were also agreed at Komara the which are as follow translated out of the Turkish word for word THAT seeing the Peace established formerly at Zitwar Vienna Komara and Chiarman hath remained in the same State and in the same Articles without any alteration it shall not be violated by any new occasion of Contention That the Differences of Vatz whereof is made mention at the present shall rest in the same State that the Commissioners on both sides shall agree That the new Forts built upon the Confines of Croatia contrary to the Peace shall be demolished To which purpose our said Deputy Mehmet and our Visier Mortesa Pasha shall meet upon the Frontiers of Buda with your Deputies at the Time appointed by the Treaty and thereupon the places on both sides shall cause to be demolished the Forts built contrary to the Peace Wherein if they find any Impediment they shall chuse able and valiant Men to perform and execute the said Service That after the Approbation of this happy Peace your great Ambassador shall come to Komara and ours shall repair with our Imperial Letters to Strigonium and there one of them advising the other yours shall set forward to our happy Port and ours shall advance to you For so it is agreed by our Imperial Order both carrying with them the new Imperial Capitulations That all Complaints of Villages subject to both parts shall be laid aside and no Violences Taxes or Contribution contrary to our former Convention shall be exacted And all Forts built in the common Confines shall be raised And reciprocally it shall be made known according to the ancient Treaty what great Men do dwell amongst our Tributaries And for the execution of the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Articles of the Peace of Zitwa the Tenth of Vienna and the Fourth of Komara and Chiarman for such was then the Agreement two Capigi-Pasha's of our high Port shall be deputed and dispatched the one to
dispensed freely his Mony unto divers who before being Enemies were now reconciled and become his Friends and Admirers Liberality in a Prince is the most resplendent Gemm in all his Crown and is a Light so forcible that it dazles Envy it self and puts out all the Eyes of Suspicion and Jealousy By this time the Great Vizier was far advanced with his Army into Persia having been encouraged to proceed by the feigned Flight or rather Retreat of the Enemy who burned destroyed and laid waste all round them as they retired which put the Turks to such inextricable Difficulties that in two months March they had all the Inconveniencies and Miseries to contend with which commonly attend Armies in strange Countries the Plains through which they travelled were abandoned by the Inhabitants and void of Provisions the Mountains were covered with Snow and comfortless and what was worst the Persians kept all the narrow Passages so strongly guarded that the Vizier was now more in danger of Famine than of the Sword but being a Person of great Sense and Experience in Military Affairs he prudently disingaged himself from the intricacy of these Dangers and encamping his Army in the Plain of Amedan he so provoked the hot Spirits of the Persians that they resolve to assault him on that side of his Camp which they judged to be the most weakly defended of which having some advertisement he secretly laid an Ambuscado in the way which so happily succeeded that he killed eight thousand Persians on the place A Victory gained by the Turks over the Persians but howsoever the Victory cost so dear and was so bloody by the loss of the stoutest Janisaries and the bravest of the Souldiery that the News thereof made little noise or rejoycing at Constantinople With this Intelligence the Vizier demanded new Recruits for that besides the abatement of his Numbers by the last Engagement the Multitudes of the Enemy increased and his own Souldiers fled from their Colours of which many being observed to enter Constantinople notwithstanding the severe Decrees of Martial Law published against them put the Grand Signior into a high Cholor and Indignation The difficulty of sending Men into Persia And being desirous to reinforce the Vizier's Army with all the Recruits that he was able Proclamations were made that all the Militia at Constantinople should immediately pass over unto Scutari under their respective Commanders and that whosover received one Asper of Pay from the Grand Signior in quality of a Souldier should immediately pass the Chanel into Asia and follow their Leaders to the War. But so great was the abhorrency which the Souldiers had to this March into Persia calling it the Sepulchre and Cemetery of the Turks that few or none would obey every one flying hiding and shifting for himself as well as he could During which Fears and Troubles the Ways from Persia were so obstructed by the Curdes that in the space of three or four Months no News arrived at Constantinople from the Army which caused as great apprehensions and affrightments there as if the Empire had been reduced to the utmost extremity Nor did the Sultan want Jealousses and Fears of receiving Affronts from the Emperor and King of Poland the first of which had a fair opportunity presented of regaining all Transylvania especially at a time when that Country was divided by two several Factions but more pressing and troublesom were the Cossacks The Cossacks trouble the Turks who daily infested the Black sea and to the great reproach of the Imperial City perpetually disturbed it with Alarms passing up almost in sight of constantinople Of which Complaints being made to the Polonian Ambassador he answered with some indignation That the Cossacks had reason for what they acted for that since the Tartars had by Orders from the Grand Signior made their late irruption into that Country as they could well prove from the Commission taken amongst the Baggage of the Prince of Tartary in the last Defeat the Cossacks might with all justice assume to themselves a method of Revenge But the Grand Signior not being able to support this Affront or to see himself braved on the very Banks of his Imperial Seat and his Villages and Towns round about burnt and pillaged by a crew of Free-booters and Pirats cast all the blame on the Chimacham to whom in his rage he gave such a blow with his Fist on the Face that Blood issued from his Nose and had not the Queen-Mother interceded for him he had been delivered into the Hand of the Executioner to take away his Life Nor was the Captain-Pasha in less danger at his return because that upon his assurance that the Cossaks would not for that Year make any attempt in the Chanel of Constantinople the Grand Signior had assented that the Fleet of Gallies should that Summer make a Voyage into the Archipelago Which Mistake having been the cause of all this Affront the Captain-Pasha was to share in the blame and had likewise in the punishment had not good Friends interposed between him and Danger Nor were the Cossacks satisfied with their late Plunder but speedily made another return with two hundred Boats and though the whole Fleet of Gallies were then in Port yet they had the boldness to proceed as far as Pompey's Pillar and thereby to hinder all Provisions from passing to Constantinople by way of the Black-Sea And what gave greater fear than all this was the News which came at the same time that the Poles were on the Frontiers with thirty thousand Horse to whom immediatly a Chaous or Envoy was dispatched with Propositions very advantagious to the Crown of Poland conditionally that the continual Irruptions made by the Cossacks should be stopped and they restrained within the due Terms of Peace and Moderation The Chaous found a civil Reception from the Poles and promises of Compliance in regard that the King had some Intentions of making War upon the Muscovite But whilst these things were in agitation and that the Chaous was ready to return behold on a sudden News came that ten thousand Tartars were broken into Podolia which put all things back again and so changed the stile of Affairs that instead of Articles of Peace the Chaous was again returned with the Menaces of War and with Reproaches for the last perfidious Action Notwithstanding all these Troubles abroad the puissance of the Ottoman Empire might have been able to have struggled with greater Difficulties had not its own Intestine Distractions rendred all things dangerous and of a malevolent Aspect The Government was at that time chiefly in the hands of the four Brothers-in-Law The Disorders in the Ottoman State. who had married four Sisters of the Grand Signior's and for that reason were powerful and employed in the principal Offices of State and commonly drew contrary to the Opinions of the Mufti and Chimacham which two last were not well accorded between themselves for that the latter encroached
committed to the Bostangi-bashee who was made Chimacam of Constantinople and so with a fierce Spirit and aspect full of Indignation and Anger he mounted his Horse at the Head of an Army of an hundred thousand he departed from Constantinople about the end of April But before we recount the particulars of what succeeded in Persia it is requisite to cast our Thoughts back to the Troubles of Transylvania occasioned by the competition of Stephen Bethlem and George Ragotski for that Principality Bethlem as we have said before being grieved and discontented at his hard Fortune in being put by the Government Bethlem renews his Complaints to the Grand Signior and resenting the Punishment which Ragotski inflicted on his Son for the Crime of Manslaughter he went to Buda and there renewing his old Complaints to the Pasha he was with Recommendations from him accompanied to the Port where being introduced to the Presence of the chief Ministers he at large declared the Merits and good Services of his Family towards the Sultan His Reasons to be re-instated That for this Reason only in dishonour and despight to the Ottoman Empire he was excluded from the Government and therefore challenged its Assistance to re-establish him therein in consideration of which he promised the same Faithfulness and Devotion to the Sultan which was professed and maintained by his Ancestors and was natural to the Family of Gabor That as to Ragotski it was apparent that he entertained different Principles that he was a Person of elated Thoughts and a Turbulent Spirit and was ever united in Combination with the Emperor Germans and other Enemies to the Ottoman State. The Turks moved with these Reasons resolved to favour Stephen and to discountenance Ragotski and though the Conjuncture of Affairs was such as that any other Engagement in War besides that of Persia did not square with the present Designs yet at all times it was judged convenient to sow the Tares of Discord and promote Differences amongst Christians which have ever produced Advantages to the Mahometan Cause And likewise the Pasha of Buda was commanded to enter Transylvania with a Force sufficient to contend with Ragotski and lest the Emperor should be allarm'd with this Commotion a Chiaus was dispatched to give him a perfect understanding of the Reasons why an Army marched into Transylvania The Turks send an Army into Transylvania the Design of which was not intended in the least manner to impeach the Articles of Peace between him and the Grand Signior but only to displace a Man of a furious and turbulent Spirit and to ordain another in his stead of a more lober and quiet Temper by whose Moderation and Prudence the Peace between the two Empires may be improved and continued Ragotski startled at this Design intended against him Ragotski implores Aid from the Emperor assembled the States of his Country to determine and consult concerning a Remedy and immediately dispatched a Messenger to the Emperor to desire and implore his Imperial Succour and Protection and though Ragotski was sensible of the disparity of his Strength in comparison of that of the Turks yet neither did his Counsels nor Behaviour betray Fear or want of Constancy The Hungarians seconded those Instances which Ragotski had made at the Imperial Court and the Party which he had made at Vienna brought the matter to a debate in Council which was argued on both sides with solid and convincing Reasons Those who spake in disfavour of Ragotski alledged That all Assistance contributed to him would be a just Cause and Pretence to the Grand Signior to make War with the Emperor That Ragotski himself was of an unquiet Temper It is debated in Council not unlike to Gabor his Predecessor who had often bid Defiance to the Emperor and over-running all Hungary and Austria had often erected his Standard in the sight of Vienna To protect and cherish a Person of this Disposition was no other than to nourish a Serpent or Viper in their Bosom who being elevated at the expence of the Empire in successes against the Turk would convert that Power which he had gained to the damage of the House of Austria combining with the Faction of other Princes to procure its destruction Let us therefore said they stand at a gaze and as Men on the Shore or in a good Port behold the agitation of Ships in the Ocean perhaps the change of a Prince in Transylvania may turn to our Benefit and one may succeed into the place of such a mild Temper and serene Disposition as may better agree with the Maxims of this Court and may cultivate that Peace which can only render these Countries happy Howsoever there were other Opinions to the contrary amongst which it is said that D. Annibal Gonzaga a Person acquainted with the State of Transylvania and of the Turks and Director of the Imperial Army delivered himself in this manner May it please Your Sacred Imperial Majesty IF Ragotski had been the Lawful Son and Hereditary Successor of Gabor who was an Enemy to your Majesty we might then apprehend the evil Consequences of a Son that traces the same Path and Footsteps of his Father But here is another Person another Prince in Emulation different and by Enmity hating the House of Gabor wherefore I cannot imagine how this Prince can possibly entertain Maxims of like Nature with the other For my part I believe that it behoves your Majesty to maintain a good Correspondence with the Princes of Transylvania by a close Vnion against the Turk your adjoining Countries being like contiguous Buildings which are strengthned by a mutual Support Let us therefore support it for if it depends not on us it will be over-run and remain oppressed without us To aggravate the Faults of Gabor to the disparagement of Ragotski is no Logical Consequence unless you will argue That the Faults of the Guilty are to be punished on the Innocent Let us therefore consider which agrees best with the Security of the Empire that Transylvania should remain in the Hands of Ragotski or of the Turk or that we had better strike against the Rock of Jealousie which we conceive against this Transylvanian or on that ruinous Rock of the Turkish Power The Ottoman Councils commonly look asquint they cast their Eye on the Prince when their sight aims at the Principality and threaten the Person when they design to vent their Fury to the subjection of his Country The true Intent of the Turk is to reduce Transylvania to the same Condition with Moldavia and Walachia and to incorporate this with infinite other Provinces into the gross Body of his Empire It is notorious to all the World that the Emperors your Predecessors have lost a large Tract of Land by the Turks and your Losses will every day be greater as their Conquests increase And when their Dominions in Europe are so enlarged that they are able to quarter their Asiatick Cavalry in these Countries
that the Series of this History may be continud with an even Thread The history of Prince Rogotzki and clear light to the Reader we must cast back our Eyes to the Year 1657. when the Ambition of George Ragotzki Prince of Transilvania began New troubles in his own Principality and laid the Foundation of a future War between the Emperor and the Turks For now Poland was so wearied with the incessant Wars of Muscovy the inveterate Enemy of the that Crown with the frequent Rebellions of the Cossacks and the invasion of the Swedes whom the traiterous Vice-Chancellour and his Adherents had invited to the spoils of their own Countrey that King Casimirus was reduced to the ultimate extremity of his Affairs the publick Exchequer and private Treasuries were exhausted the Villages dispeopled the Fields uncultivated Traffick and Commerce ceased nothing but Wars Robberies and Confusion filled the Diurnals with News and the hearts of the Inhabitants with Sorrow and Calamities Wherefore Casimer King of Poland vexed on all sides and not knowing where or how to apply a remedy dispatched his Great Chancellor Albertus Pravesmoski in Quality of Embassador to demand assistance from Ragotzki promising in recompence thereof to adopt his Son to succeed him in that Kingdom No Message could arrive more grateful to ambitious Ragotzki who by so desired a proffer seemed to arrive to the Zenith of his Proseperity which like the Land of Promise being only shewed to his Father in a long Prospective seemed now as it were by Inheritance to devolve upon his Son in order unto which many days of Treaty and Conferences were held between Ragotzki and the Polish Ministers Ragotzki joins with the Swedes against Poland but Ragotzki insisting on certain particulars which were not in the Power of the King or his Commissioners to grant without the approbation of a Diet the Treaty was dissolved and Ragotzki remained displeased and angry pretending himself to have been deluded and slighted resolved to avenge the Affront and by his Arms gain to himself the Crown of that Kingdom so that raising a strong Army and joining himself in a Confederate League with Sweden he invaded Poland wasting all the Frontiers with Fire and Sword. The Ottoman Port growing jealous of the successes of these Affairs and not so much of the Advance of Ragotzki as of the growing greatness of the Swedes with whom unwillingly they would be Borderers issued an express Command That without contradiction or delay he should immediately give stop to his March and return with his Army into Transilvania And though the Emperor of Germany and the Krim Tartar declared their dislike of his proceedings threatning to invade his Principality at home unless he retracted himself and desisted from this enterprize yet Ragotski having his understanding blinded with Ambition and the lust of Rule and Government stopped his ears to the menaces of his Enemies and the counsel of his Friends This Ragotski enjoyed a State most happy large fertile and populous in Power inferior to few superior to many so that he might have passed peaceably and honourably with all could his great spirit have bowed to and complied with his Potent Neighbours The difficulty of Ragotski's Affairs For on the one side the Puissant power of the Turk threatned him to whom the least Ombrages of displeasure administer occasion of War On the side of Hungary the Emperour over-awed him On the side of Valachia and Moldavia he lay open to the incursion of the Tartars So that a man might rationally expect That this Prince should have esteemed it honour enough to have conserved his own without rendring himself obnoxious to the jealousie and suspicion of his Neighbours But his great spirit was so enamoured of a Crown and so bewitched with the hopes of obtaining it that nothing seemed difficult or improbable to the acquisition of his longing desires which were the occasion of all those calamities and miseries in Hungary which afterwards ensued In contemplation of all which foreseen evils his Caesarean Majesty sent a Message to the Ottoman Port declaring against the temerity and audaciousness of Ragotski who in the mean time subdued the Fort of Bristia invaded with Fire and Sword the Province of Russia plundered Podolia and advanced as far as Camonitz a Fortress strong by Art and Nature and joining afterwards with the Swedes assisted them in the subjection of Cracovia About this time the Emperour Ferdinand the third began to send succours into Poland and to protest against the proceedings of Ragotski but being surprized by sickness soon after passed to a better life which for some time giving a stop to the assistance of Poland was interpreted by Ragotski as a happy Omen of his good Fortune But how vain and deceitful are humane hopes whose foundations are Ambition and Violence For Leopold succeeding in the place of his Father to Hungary and the Empire immediately prosecuted the design in favour of Poland and in the first place besieging Turone one of the chief Cities of Prussia taken by the Swedes forced it to a Surrender The King of Denmark also growing jealous of the encreasing greatness of the Swedes nourished by ancient grudges and National Emulations took up Arms in defence of Poland and being at first flush of Money gave constant pay and large donatives to mercenary Soldiers which encreased his Army drawing great numbers from the Swedish Colours so that being stoutly recruited he entered into the Enemies Countries possessed himself of the important Fort of Olme in Norway overthrew the Swedish Army at Vorgast and obtained a victory over their Fleet in the Baltick Sea. The Poles also themselves who at first revolted from their Prince and favoured the Swedish proceedings perceiving the Wind change and become contrary to that Party began to abandon the interest they professed and by degrees to return to the due obedience of their King. Zerneski also the General and Lubomiski the Great Chancellour of Poland met the Swedish Forces near Cracovia where giving them Battel discomfited the whole Army killed fourteen thousand upon the place took all the Cannon and Baggage and won that day a most signal Victory Ragotski perceiving the face of things thus changed and being by Command of the Ottoman Port abandoned by his Moldavian and Walachian Forces began to turn his face towards Transilvania where now he wished himself and Army lodged in safety But being overtaken by General Zerneski near the Mountains of Transilvania he was tho unwillingly engaged to sight and was with that fury assaulted by the Polish Horse that tho according to his usual Bravery he charged in Person at the head of his Troops yet he was not able to withstand a violence so disadvantageous in number but that his men being 〈◊〉 put into disorder then to a Retreat and then to open flight his whole Army was deseated many of them perished by the Sword others flying through the Woods and Mountains died with samine Ragotski overthrown
and to disappoint the designs of his Predecessor and his party The Turks being satisfied with this Submission with the Subjection of several places of Importance with deposing of Ragotzki and establishment of a new Prince began to disband a great part of their Forces and the Great Vizier with the remainder returned towards Constantinople supposing the Fire of this War to be totally extinguished In this condition of Repose matters continued for about the space of two Years when Ragotzki impatient of his losses and of the exchange of his publick State to a private Condition inveterate in his hate towards his Rival and Competitor resolved to tempt Fortune once more and make his ultimate Assay either to establish himself in his Principality or at least to render himself equal with other mortal Princes in the Grave and so relying with much Confidence on the zealous Affection of his Subjects and the promise of powerful Adherents Ragotki makes new Troubles he once again justled himself into the Government by the Expulsion of his Rival whom he could not behold with other than with an emulous and unpleasing Eye Berclay perceiving himself thus ensnared neglected and persecuted by all Parties represented these Innovations to the Ottoman Port with the most aggravating Circumstances imaginable beseeching them to afford him aid and vindicate their own Honour in maintenance of him whom they had constituted a Prince and was a Creature formed by their own favour The Turks immediately touched with the Sense hereof Issued out Orders to Ciddi Ahmet the new Pasha of Buda Commanded him without delay to gather what Forces he could to interrupt the designs of Transilvania and to put matters unto a stand until a greater Army could second him under the Command of Ali Pasha appointed General for this Expedition The Pasha of Buda readily obeyed and assembling what Forces he could in Hungary and joining with the Pasha of Temiswar passed the Danube and with a very considerable Army entered Transivania Ragotzki undaunted at the near approach of his Enemy boldly entered the Field with his Forces and joined Battel with them in the Month of May 1660. between the Cities of Clausenburg and Giulia Alba. At first the Christians endeavoured to have intercepted the Enemies passage by some Ambuscado or Stratagem of War but the Turks still advancing were at length met by the Van-guard of the Christians to assistance of which several Bodies following one after the other it became a general Engagement of both Armies in which Battel Ragotzki gave his usual proofs of Valour declaring by his Actions that he was resolved to dye or to Triumph But being at length wounded in four parts of his Body and his Army over-powered with Numbers he was forced to yield the Fortune of the Day to the Turks leaving 8. pieces of Cannon and his Standard in their hands and the greatest part of his Army being either killed or taken he himself with a few of his Attendants recovered Varadin where after 18. The death of Ragotzki Days distemper of his Wounds he expired his unquiet and troubled Soul. This was the end of that vain Icarus who attempted to fly with feigned Wings and borrowed Feathers this is the fate of ambitious Spirits whom Pride elevates and exhales like a Vapour unto that height until it dissolves them into Showers or precipitates them into the abyss of all Confusion His Character This George Ragotzki was of a tall and well proportioned Stature black Hair and a frisled Beard his Eyes quick and lively of an active Body and healthy Constitution his Spirit was high and great which betrayed him to Extravagancies his Comportment was generous and courteous towards all which rendered him exceedingly beloved and esteemed by his Nobility he was free in his Speech and eloquent in his Expressions prudent in his Counsels and Enterprizes had not the quickness and vivacity of his Soul made him something rash and violent in his Attempts he was of the Protestant Religion leaving behind him a Widow and a Son of hopeful and happy endowments After the Death of Ragotzki it might well be expected that these Storms of War should be dispersed and that Transilvania should at length enjoy the Sun-shine and calmer Weather of Peace and Repose But Ali Pasha General of the Turkish Camp being by this time arrived the Confines with his powerful Army resolved not to return empty or in vain without advantaging the Ottoman Interest and making some Satisfaction towards the Expence and Trouble of so great an Army Wherefore taking pretence against Varadin for receiving Ragotzki after his Defeat abetting his party and following his Interest designed to summon that important Fortress to surrender which is fituated at the foot of those Mountains which open a Passage into Transilvania The Inhabitants of Varadin terrified at the approach of this formidable Enemy The People of Varadin crave aid of the Emperor dispatched a Messenger to the Emperor imploring with most effectual Arguments his Sacred Protection and powerful Assistance against the common Enemy to Christendom representing to his Cesarean Majesty how that the Turks in their Capitulations with him had agreed to Build or Erect no new Fort on those Frontiers and whereas it was the same thing to force and usurp a Fortress already made as to form a new one the taking of Varadin was to be esteemed a real Violation of the Articles of Peace That his Majesty would be pleased to reflect on the fatal Consequences which the loses of Varadin might prove to Hungary as well as Transilvania being that Gate which obstructed cuts off all Intercourse between them and Germany These Considerations with several others were exceeding prevalent in the Imperial Council so that it was resolved that General Souches should prepare his Army and put all things in readiness to afford the Assistance which was desired supposing that with the German Regiments and Hungarian Forces might be formed an Army of about 25. thousand fighting men But in regard in those Instructions given to Souches there was a Clause that he should be careful not to engage his Forces in any attempt where the event might be doubtful he assembled the principal Persons of that Country and the Militia to consult whether succor and relief might be given to Varadin without hazarding the Army in a doubtful and a dangerous Adventure in consideration of which point a true Computation being made of all the Imperial Forces they were found much inferior to that calculate which was made of them at Vienna For that since Tockai Zatmar Kalo and other places belonging to the State of Ragotzki had been Garisoned by German Soldiers there remained not of them above 4000. effective Men the Hungarian Forces which were supposed to have consisted of 2000. Men could not form 600. the Haiducks which were computed to be 6000. Men did not appear in the Person of one being all dispersed and retired to their own homes The difficulty of making War
with the Turks The additional Forces from the Princes of the Empire were as uncertain as the Expectation of them long and tedious for tho the Imperial Forces united are of puissance sufficient to bid Battel and Defiance to the numerous Troops of the Ottoman Power yet in regard the Union of that Body depends on the Assembly of Diets Treaties and long Debates which are subject to time and delays caused by different Factions which are impossible to be avoided amongst different States whose Disunions Competitions Emulations and Pretences always in such meetings abound and prejudice the common cause and benefit of the Empire the raising of such a formidable Army becomes a matter always of time and difficulty Howsoever the Emperor whose Hereditary and Elective Possessions bordering on the Confines of the Enemy is necessarily engaged to be the standing Bulwark of the rest and a Bank against the Inundation of barbarous Nations whilst other Princes whose Dominions are more Remote and Secure apprehend not the Premures and Storms that the Emperor sustains and is enforced to expel with the loss and diminution of his own People and impoverishment of his peculiar Treasure To these Considerations which rendered these pious Intentions towards Varadin almost impossible there wanted Money which is the Sinews of War and the Soul of all Enterprizes And that which farther retarded those Succors and Prosecution of the design in hand was the departure o His Cesarean Majesty from his Court at Vienna on occasion of a Progress as far as Trieste to take Homage of his Provinces of Stiria Carinthia and Cragno which was an Action much against the Counsel and Advice of the Arch-Duke Leopold his Uncle who foresaw how great disorders would ensue by the Emperors absence in this Conjuncture from his Imperial Court. Upon which Considerations Count Souches sent a true List of all his Forces with an account of the strength of his Enemy remonstrating that it was impossible to convey Forces into Varadin without hazarding a Battel with Ali Pasha which would prove an absolute Breach of the Peace which in this Conjuncture and want of Preparation was neither honourable nor safe for the Empire In the mean time Ali Pasha proceeded and encamped with his Army before Varadin Varadin besieged breaking first Ground the 4th of July 1660. and beginning a formal Siege he soon begirt the Town and continually labouring in making Trenches Batteries and Approaches they arrived in a few days to the Counterscrap of the Wall. But the better to describe the Siege and Assaults on this famous City it will be necessary first to explain the Condition and Scituation of the place Varadin therefore is seated in a Plain on the Banks of the River Chryse to the East it is environed with such craggy and rough Mountains as render it almost on that side unaccessible to the South the Town extended it self most to the North it is washed with the River over which some small yet fruitful Hills raise themselves it is encompassed with a Wall filled with Earth after the fashion of Modern Fortifications and strengthened with five main Bulwarks and a very deep Ditch filled with the River Water It was well provided both of Victuals and Ammunition and armed with Ordnance both great and small as was sufficient to have repulsed a puissant Enemy have sustain'd a long strait Siege But the Garison within consisted only of 850 Soldiers an inconsiderable number both in respect of the Circuit of the Fortress of that gross Army which encompass'd it The Enemy being now as it is said before under the Counterscarp of the Wall they perceived that the Ditch was so deep and filled with Water that though their great Guns had made open Breaches in the Walls yet there was no possibility to storm them or bring the Soldiery to scaling Ladders or handy blows The besieged also made such continued Sallies with success and slaughter of the Enemy that after Three and Twenty days of vain labour to few the Ditch Ali Pasha was at length almost resolved to have raised his Siege and given over the Enterprize upon which whilst he considered and ruminated as ill Fortune would have it a certain Maid which formerly had been a servant to the Governour of the Garison then a Captive in the Turkish Camp having observed how on occasion the Citizens used to empty and drain the Ditch revealed the secret to the Turks hoping thereby not only to purchase her Liberty Two ill accidents to the Garison but with that also a Sum of Money for price of her Treachery so that discovering where another Ditch was to be opened the course of the Water was soon diverted and the Walls of the Town laid dry and open to the Assailants As this happened without so another accident within equally dangerous befel the Besieged for one day an Officer of the Ammunition going into the Stores with a lighted Candle by chance dropped a spark of fire from his Lanthorn into the Powder which taking fire blew up the Powder Granadoes Fire-works and all other military Stores with the neighbouring houses and above a hundred men which loss alone was sufficient to have dejected the minds of frail men yet they so valiantly bore up their courages that they seemed not in the least abated but rather animated with the height of anger and despair The Turks having now free access to the Walls undermined some small Forts which they blew up and thereby made so great a Breach that with facility hoping to gain the Town if they made use of the occasion they poured in such multitudes of People as the Besieged were scarce able to withstand and the Turkish Soldiery being also weary of their sufferings and irksomness of their tedious leagure resolved now or never to put an end to their labours so that advancing with their open Breasts to the top of the Battlements without fear either of Cannon or Musket-shot they entered within the Walls and planted the Turkish Banners on the Works but being afterwards received by a resolute Company of the Defendants they were again thrown from the Walls and tumbled back into the Ditch with an incredible Slaughter It is impossible here to describe the anger the courage the despair which was apparent in the faces of the Besieged enflamed by the love of their own country and hatred of the Turks so that three or four sustained sometimes the Assault of a Troop and a small number united opposed a whole Sangiack of the Enemy The Women also forgetting the imbecillity of their Sex renewing in themselves the Courage and Vigour of the Ancient Amazons exposed themselves without fear upon the Walls throwing scalding Water Stones burning Pitch and whatsoever came next to hand upon the Assailants whom they so valiantly repulsed from the rising of the Sun till twelve at Noon that after much slaughter on both sides the Turks growing faint retreated and took breath a while within their Trenches And now
mend the actions and outvie the prowess of the most magnificent and most successful of their Sultans But the Ambition of this grand design giving way to necessity and to those other impediments which obstructed it Newhausel after due and mature Consultation Newhausel called by the Hungariaus Oywar was fixed upon as the place to be first attempted and held up to the eye of the Souldiery as the reward and prize of their valour and hazard Wherefore Boats were provided and Planks and Timbers for a Bridge to pass the Danube which the Turks in a few days according to their usual expeditions had raised so that the Army both Horse and Foot began to transport themselves as fast as was possible to the other side but the multitudes crouded over in that disorder and haste that Three or four Thousand men had scarce passed the River before the Bridge was so broken and shattered that some time was necessarily required to repair it before the rest of the Army durst adventure to follow their Companions The Approach of the Turkish Army alarmed all that side of Hungary but especially the Inhabitants of Newhausel who observing the Turks to bend their Course that way plainly fore-saw the Storm of VVar to be breaking on them The News also of the fall of the Bridge and thereby the Separation of about Four thousand Turks from the Body of the Army Forcatz the Governour of Newhausel ill advises a Sally was brought in by the Countrey people who forsaking their Villages fled for succour to the stronger Fortress of Newhausel Hereupon Forcatz the Governour of Newhausel a valiant and experienced Souldier though esteemed by the Turks unfortunate taking this Alarm judged that this occasion of cutting off that part of the Turkish Army which had past the River was in no wise to be omitted and therefore assembled a Council of VVar which consisted of all the principal Officers and Commanders of the Garison amongst which was Colonel Volter that commanded the Four thousand men lately sent to reinforce the Town he declared that his Opinion was immediately to make a Sally on that part of the Turkish Army which had already passed the River before the Bridge was repaired for Transportation of the others which endeavours by God's Assistance succeeding well might not only discourage the Enemy but be a means to divert them from their present design upon their City This Advice thought he pressed with heat of Argument and violence of Speech yet could it not prevail with the rest of the Council which seemed wholly averse thereunto especially Volter who declared That his Commission was not to fight in the Field but to conserve himself within the Walls for maintenance of his Garison Some days passed in this Dispute whilst Forcatz growing more eager and hot on this design used opprobrious Terms and expressions of infamy towards the other Officers accusing all such of Cowardice and Treason who refused to concur with him in this Enterprize and advantage on the Enemy which Heaven seemed to reach out to them for their Deliverance if their wisdom and courage afforded them only will and grace to lay hold on the opportunity These sharp words and resolution of the Governour provoked the minds of the Officers to a condescention and thereupon about Eight thousand men of Choice and approved Souldiers well armed with strout hearts and hard Jron not suffering themselves to be upbraided with such reproach in the silence of the Night under the Conduct of Forcatz their own Commander Volter remaining in the Town took their way towards the Turkish Camp and being armed with Firelocks marched with all privacy without lighted Matches or sound of Drum or Trumpet But whilst the forgoing Dispute lasted the Turks had transported the gross of their Army over the River and then lay on her Banks Fortcatz surprises the Turkish Camp. resting securely undre their Pavillions The Christians approaching near the Turkish Camp with the first twilight and dawnign of the Morning perceiving the Enemy unprovided but not discovering their Force dealt at first on-set their shot most plentifully amongst them and proceeding amidst the thickest cutting shooting killing and making havock of all before them The amazed Turks having many of their Companions brought to their last sleep before themselves were throughly awake and some flying before they discovered the reason or the danger an Alarm was given by the confused murmur of Allah Allah and that the Christians were upon them reached the farthest Quarters of the Turkish Army which immediately put themselves into Battalia and order of fighting whilst this handful of Germans proceeded forwards dealing their blows amongst their Enemies cutting the Cords of the Tents and destroying all before them But by this time the Turks having put themselves into a posture of Defence the Horse and Foot came marching in a Body extending their Wings in the from of a half Moon so as to enclose this small number The Germans are routed and fly and on all sides to assail them The Germans seeing this formidable sight approach and no safety in flight encouraged each other to sell their Lives at as dear a rate as they could all hopes of escape seeming desperate they sought with that courage and obstinacy as amazed the Turks and yielded not until their Spirits fainted with labour and their Swords were blunted by the Bodies of their Enemies The Count Forcatz hardly escaped but by the help of his Horse with some few others fled to Newhausel which unwillingly received him wishing that the rashness of his Counsels had only proved his own destruction and not involved so many brave and innocent Souldieres who were only unfortunate for being over-powered by his command and perswasions The rest overwhelmed with multitudes yielded for though they behaved themselves beyong the power and courage of men yet the numbers of the Enemy prevailed at length over these Christian Champions whose Gallantry was more eminent and conspicuous in being subdued than the Glory of their Enemies in the Victory In this Skirmish few escaped amongst which Four hundred Gentlemen were slain and about eighteen hundred Prisoners reported to be taken a bad Omen at the beginning of this War. This Rout being given the Turks triumphed in Blood The Vizier deals not like a Soâ—â—dier with his Prisoners of War. and success and returned with their Captives and Trophies back to Strigonioum where the Vizier mounting a Throne of State and Majesty treated these valiant Souldiers not like men of War or Captives takrn in open Field but as a Judge condemned them to dye by the hand of the Hangman or Executioner passing a formal Sentence of Death upon them as if they had been Thieves or Assassinates arrested by the hand of Justice The Sentence being passed and the Turkish Army drawn up these valiant Christian were ranked in order and file to dye who had so lately with Swords in their hands ranged themselves in Battel against their Enemy and so
General in behalf of the League the Marquess of Durlach and the Bishop of Munster his Councellours and Director of the War The strength of the Christian Army and Count Francis Fucher General of the Ordnance But in the Levies of their Forces they concurred more freely and willingly for besides the Imperial Forces which consisted of 41600 Foot and 13900 Horse the Allies and Confederates furnished 13850 Foot and 3350 Horse the Auxiliaries of the Empire made up a Body of 16991 Foot and 4037 Horse besides the Forces of Saxony and Brandenburgh and the Succours of France so that by Gods Providence the Christian Army was this year esteemed equal if not more numerous than the multitudes of their Enemies The next matter under consideration was the nomination of Ministers to be sent abroad to implore assistance from Christian Princes more remote Italy the Count Piccolomini was to negotiate in the Courts of Italy but having taken a Distemper in his Journeys died after a short sickness at Milan Also the Count Colalto England sent to his Majesty of Great Britain died in his Journey before he arrived at London notwithstanding which the generous Piety of His Majesty was not wanting with a liberal Hand to contribute towards the Promotion of the Christian Interest From Poland nothing more could be obtained than Terms of Courtesy Poland and Demonstrations of Good Will and â—esires for that their Forces being employed against the Moscovite to recover the lost Countries of Lituania could not possibly attend the Service and Command of his Imperial Majesty tho they could not but at the same time reflect on their Premures and Necessities with Shame and Confusion which disabled them from answering with like returns the grateful Memory they still retained of the assistance against Sweden To his Most Christian Majesty Count Strozzi was employed France before whose Arrival at Paris the common Report and Vogue was That that King resolved to contribute an effectual Assistance to the Christian Cause in that present Conjuncture which pious Disposition Strozzi so happily improved that he obtained from his Majesty a Grant and Promise of four thousand Foot and two thousand Horse raised and payed at his own Charge to be united with the Troops of the Rhinish League And farther His Majesty was so gracious herein that he published a Declaration That what Person soever would serve the Emperor against the Turk his Resolution and Action therein should be accepted by him in the same manner as if the Service were immediately tendered to himself Upon which many Persons of Quality resolved upon this Expedition amongst which was the Duke of Buglion the Marquis de Villeroy the Abbot of Richelieu and mâ—ny other Heroes and Persons of Bravery who ventured their Lives with no other Consideration than that of Honour and Religion But before I pass from this Embâ—ssy give me leave to report a Complement which Count Strozzi passed upon this King which some say did savour a little too much of Flattery and Affectation The matter was this Count Strozzi being admitted to his Audience Count Strozzi's Speech to the French King. so soon as he entered into the Chamber I know not whether it was feigned or real he seemed to be struck with such an Amazement and Fear that for a while he was not able to pronounce a word Articulate or Intelligible but at length recollecting himself he began with a trembling Voice to excuse this Hesitation of his Speech having his Senses dissipated and his Eyes dazled with the Rays and Splendor of so much Majesty and with that as in a Rapture or Ecstasie broke out into an Admiration of the French Monarchy the report of whose Greatness and Glory tho arrived to the utmost Confines of the Universe came yet far short of that real Majesty which he saw and admired whose dreadful and mysterious Throne was sufficient to revive the dead Ashes of the Sabean Queen to prostrare her self before this new Solomon much excelling the Wisdom the Richess the Virtue and Happiness of the former And thence descending with the like sagacious Obsequiousness to confute the malicious Reports of malignant Tongues who envious of the harmony of Christian Spirits represented His Majesty as ill-affected to the Austrian Family whereas to the contrary he could testifie to have found that excess of Affection and admirable Disposition in His Majesty towards the Emperor his Ally as rendred his Embassy abundantly happy and successful which joined to the Zeal His Majesty had towards the Christian Cause was like Friendship united to Charity and moral Virtues made perfect by spiritual Qualifications In fine he compared his Christian Majesty to that Glorious Sun which communicating his light to the Christian World affords the most benign Influence to the Catholick Climate with much better reason therefore ought Germany to participate so great a Circle of those Rays as may serve wholly to obscure and darken the dim and barbarous Light of the Ottoman Moon In sum Strozzi knew so well how to manage his Discourse and play the Orator that he obtained considerable Assistances and returned to his Master the Emperor with full Demonstrations of all obliging Terms and courteous Treâ—â—ments And having thus understood what Preparations are making in Christendom let us pass over into the Turks Quarters and see what is in the mean time trâ—nsacting in those Dominions At this time the Rumour of a Rebellion and Mutiny amongst the Great Beghs at Grand Cairo in Egypt Rebellion of the Beghs in Egypt afforded matter for Trouble and Consultation at the Ottoman Court for that those Beghs who have great Possessions and Power in that Country made Seizure of Ibrahim Pasha and imprisoned him being about the Expiration of his three years commonly allotted to that Government and therefore near upon departure The demands they had upon him was for no less than three thousand Purses of Money which according to the Cairo Account are reckoned seven hundred and fifty Dollars a Purse and pretended to be taken from them against Law and Justice and that without Restitution thereof they resolved not to restore him his Liberty This Insolence against so â—minent a Pasha qualified with such absolute Power in his Government and one related to the Grand Signior by Marriage of his Sister compared with the late neglects and disobedience of that People who for some years had failed in the full payment of their Tribute were interpreted as evident Symptoms of Disaffection and Malignancy which that People entertained against the Ottoman Subjection Wherefore the Sultan immediately dispatched away the Master of his Horse to Cairo with full Power to apease this Rebellion and with Lenitives to moderate the Fury of the People who seemed to be too Licentious and Unbridled to be governed by a Musselim or Deputy Wherefore the Selictar Aga was elected Pasha and to depart with all Expedition In the mean time this Messenger to make greater haste took post through
order though slowly by reason of the roughness of the way and the opposition of the Enemy the left moving along the Danube as far as the Village of Neudorff carryed it after a considerable resistance To the right upon the same Line there was another Hill guarded by the Turks at the attack whereof a Dutch Batallion being disordered was succoured by Stirums Dragoons ordered by Count Dunewald This Batallion recovered took the Post and continued to advance The justness of this march the Christian Armies order of Battel and the scituation of the Place which made the Imperialists appear as in a kind of Amphitheater presented a great and formidable object to the sight which astonished the Turks and did not a little contribute to the Victory The King of Poland being yet behind the Army halted near Newdorff until he was advanced upon the same Line after which they continued their march The Imperialists carried without very great resistance the Post the Turks had at Helgstat and the Prince of Waldeck obliged those that opposed him to retire In the mean time the Infidels who were in Battalia in their Camp moved as if they had designed upon the left Wing but perceiving the Army of Poland upon the heights they moved that way so that the Poles and Turks faced each other almost in the same order making more depth then front The Poles seemed back'd by the Wood and the Turks by their Camp. The King who was in the head of his Troops detach'd some squadrons of his Hussars who charged the Turks being all Lanciers with great Vigour they bore before them those that opposed them but engaging themselves too far they drew so many Enemies upon them that they were forced to run The Turks followed them to a Place where Prince Waldeck had opportunely posted two Batalions of Bavarians The fire of these Foot cooled the pursuit of the Enemy and gave the King of Poland time to cause his first Line to advance to re-establish the Disorder of his Hussars Count Rabata at the Kings desire joyned the Emperours Dragoons with them But this body of Turks detach'd from their Troops did not dare to stand the shock of the Christians but retired to a height where they had Foot and Cannon with more diligence then they were come After this advantage the King continued to march with all his Army and the Turks endeavoured to obstruct their Passage from the several Posts they had The fire of their Artillery and Musquets did some harm to the Poles but did not break them and so they advanced still gaining Ground insensibly upon the Enemy In the mean time the Duke being far advanced towards the left of the Enemies Camp to divert their Endeavours upon the right the Turks put themselves in battalia upon the Ravine or before their Camp and planting some great Guns against the Christians they made many shot and seemed by their meen to resolve to defend that Post which was the strongest of all and served for a Retrenchment for their Camp but their firmness did not last long The Imperialists being advanced within Musquet shot they abandoned their Station about five in th Evening and left them the convenience of passing it without disorder and entring into their Camp. It was then that the Duke making use of this Advantage wheeled all his left Wing and instead of continuing his way by the Danube he caused it to march to the right to enter into the Enemies Camp no Souldier quitting his rank to pillage their Baggage which they had abandoned and their Tents standing This motion being perceived by the Turks who were engaged against the Poles on the right Wing quite dismayed them and they began to retire for fear of being charged in the Flank The King thereupon passed the Ravine with his Troops notwithstanding the firing of some Janizaries that defended it and pursued the Enemies About seven a Clock he entred their Camp some little time after Prince Waldeck who passed into it with his Bavarians and Franconians Half an hour after the Duke having gained the Suburbs and Counterscharp commanded Prince Lewis of Baden to advance towards the Trenches of the Turks with some Troops that the Baron of Mercy conducted but this Prince could not come there so soon but that the Janizaries that were in guard there had leisure to make their retreat by favour of the Night that came on They had begun it as soon as they saw the Christians approach their Camp. They retired with no great loss having had the bravery before they abandoned their Trenches to attempt another attack against the City and to turn and fire the Cannon of their Batteries against the Army The Night suspended the Victory and obliged the Troops to make halt in that part of the Camp which was betwixt the Danube and the City the Turks being retreated on the other side of the River The Duke of Lorraine sent to complement the King upon the happy success of that day which was owing to his presence This Prince returned his complement confessing that every body had a share in it but that all the honour was due to his Conduct and to the valour of the German Troops who first entred the Camp and the Enemies works During the Night the Turks passed the River at Schunket making their retreat by the Rear of their Front and quitted their Camp with so much precipitation that they left behind them in the great Visier's Quarters the Standard of the Ottoman Empire and the Horse Tayle the ordinary Ensigns of their dignity They left also all their Tents and the greatest part of their Equipage all their Ammunition and Provisions which they had in great abundance all their Artillery amounting to 180 pieces of Cannon and Mortars and they hastened their retreat with so much diligence that their formost Troops had the next day passed the Raâ—b The Christians lost no body of consideration except Prince Thomas of Croy the Count of Transmandorff young Poloski Captain of a Company of Hussars and the wounded besides the Duke of Croy the Counts Fontaine Tilly and Schalemburg were inconsiderable The 13th early the Duke having appointed his Army to be ready went to wait on the King of Poland to regulate their march and the immediate pursuit of the Victory But finding him little disposed to it he omitted no instances to perswade him to it proposing to him to march with all the Army or with all the Horse only or else with a great detachment but the King opposed the weariness of his Troops and the necessity of refreshing them some hours The King thereunto being unwilling the Duke entred into the City The Grand Visier before his flight caused the Heads of five of the Women of his Seraglio to be cut off for fear they should fall into the hands of the Conquerors The Baron of Kaunitz the Emperors Resident at the Port who was at present in the Visier's Quarters was in danger of being killed by
the Christians in the heat of the Battel as being habited after the Turkish fashion By day there was not a Turk left though they were traced during the obscurity of the Night by the Villages on fire the Infidels having marked their retreat with this last cruelty after they had first burnt their Camp as far as the precipitation of their flight and the fear which obliged them to be gone would permit them They retired also out of the Isle by favour of their lower Bridge the upper Bridge which they had layed being possessed by the Christians upon their arrival The same evening many Cavaliers and Souldiers entered the City with great Droves of Cattel which they found in the Camp and near it which continuing the following days Beef became so cheap that they were sold for five and six Florins each The Duke of Lorrain being now assured that he had no more Enemies to combat dispatcht the Count of Aversberg Son to the Prince of that name to the Emperor to inform him with the happy success of that day On the morrow of the fight being the 13th the fire took in the Powder which the Turks had left a League from the City and confumed an infinite number of Bombs Granadoes and other artificial fire-works This accident was attributed to the negligence of some Christian Souldiers and yet there were prodigious quantities of Powder Bullets c. left behind It was observable that many of the Cannon which the Turks had abandoned were marked with the Arms of the Emperours Ferdinand the first and Rodolf the second After the Souldiery had pillaged the immense Riches of the Camp which amounted to many Millions the King of Poland entered into the City accompanied with Count Starenberg the Governour many Commanders and a great number of the Polish Nobility where Te Deum being sung he the Duke of Bavaria and several Grandees were sumptuously treated by the Governour the People by their joyful acclamations eechoing the praises of their Deliverers In the mean time the Duke of Lorraine was employed in giving the necessary Orders for the Army part of it beginning to discamp and all together with the Poles designing to go in pursuit of the Enemy which favourable conjuncture was omitted in expectation of the Emperour who also arrived that evening at Vienna where he was received coming out of his Boat by the two Electors and the principal Officers of War and Justice Having taken a view of the Enemies works He caused Te Deum to be sung with all the solemnity possible in the Church of St. Stephen That done he caused the Crescent and Star the Ottoman Arms to be taken down from the Spire of that Steeple placed there since the time of Solyman being these last Turks did not cease shooting at it and raised the Cross in their place Wednesday being the 15th the King of Poland sent his Grand Chancellor to the Emperor with a numerous Train to complement him and offer him a part of the booty which he had found in the Grand Visier's Tent and amongst other things the Standard which was always carried before him when he marched It was made of Horse-hair work'd with the Needle and embroidered with flowers the staff of it was guilt as also the Apple which was of brass They call it Tugh in their Language which is to say Horse Tayle The Chancellor made a very elegant Latin Speech and the Emperour answered it with Sentiments of esteem and acknowledgment for his Majesty of Poland After a quarter of an hours conversation with this Envoy and hearing Mass in our Lady of Loretto's Chappel he took Horse to ride to the Camp where he was to visit the King of Poland There was some difficulty about the upper hand This Prince pretended it and there were examples contrary to this pretension In the mean time what he had done deserved particular consideration To conclude it was resolved for the removing of these obstacles that the Emperor should go see the Troops that they should be ranged in Battalia and that these two Sovereigns should advance within twenty steps of each other which was performed in the manner following The Emperour having seen the Bavarians in Battalia continued his way to Ebersdorff where the first Squadrons of the left Wing were drawn up and thence he went to Swech where the right Wing was posted and where the King of Poland expected him Being within Pistol-shot of each other the King with the Prince his Son upon a little gallop moved forwards and then both Princes uncovered at once saluted and covered again in a moment The Emperor spoke first and told the King That he was extremely obliged to him for leaving his Country and undertaking a long and painful voyage to come and combat his Enemies and deliver Vienna that all Christendom shar'd in the obligation and that he had covered himself with glory by so generous an action The King of Poland answered him that it was to God alone that we ought to render our thanks for this Victory that he had done nothing but what every Christian Prince was obliged to do upon the like occasion and that he would endeavour for the future to do yet more for the Interest of Religion that all his displeasure was that he was not in a condition to pursue the Enemy upon their defeat but that his Troops after a march of three days required some rest especially his Cavalry the Horse being extremely tired Prince Alexander who by order of his Father was clothed that day after the German fashion kissed the Emperour's hand who thereupon returned into the City and the King further into his Camp. His Imperial Majesty in his return observed that all the Villages and Palaces were burnt around except the place where Solyman had formerly camped when he besieg'd Vienna in memory whereof the Emperour Rodolf had caused a house of pleasure to be built in that place with Towers which were covered with guilt Copper in the same symmetry or figure that the Sultans Tents were so that the Turks being informed that this building had been made after the Model of Solymans Camp would not ruine it during the Siege but had made a Magazin of it where was also found a great quantity of Bread and Bisquet The Emperour employed the rest of the time that he stayed at Vienna in visiting the Retrenchments and Fortifications with Count Starenberg had made behind the Bastions and the Walls to defend the Ground foot by foot The Prince Elector of Saxony parted the fifteenth with all his Troops His retreat seemed precipitated and supposed to be upon account of the Protestants of Hungary thinking perhaps he had done enough in saving of Vienna whereto he nobly contributed The Emperour willing to recompence Count Starenberg's Services made him Marshal General of the Field and of his Privy Council he gave him 100000 Florins and writ to the King of Spain to send him the Order of the Golden Fleece He
Country and thereby encourage the Franconians to follow their example In the mean time the Season advanced these Negotiations consuming much time and the Duke could make no stay upon command of the Troops he was not sure of and willing not to lose the season he perswaded the King of Poland to continue the march of the Army towards Komorra without the Allies The King advancing always an hour before the Imperialists they arrived near that City the second of October they camped at Wismar and a Council of the Generals of the Army was held there to know what the Imperialists might undertake independent without the Allies in case of delay or being abandoned Intelligence was brought that Tekely with his Army encamped at Lewentz that the gross of the Turkish Army lay about Buda that the Grand Visier had sent a Detachment towards Gran that he had put 4000 men into Newhausel to fortifie that Garrison but that there were in the Enemies Army a great many discontented Persons at the conduct of the Grand Visier by so much the more dissatisfied because that upon his return near Raab he had caused the Visier of Buda to be strangled as also some other Bassa's and more than fifty Subaltern Officers whom he accused of not having done their duty in the late Battel besides that he had also sacrificed a great number of those Run-aways who had preceded his retreat After the Council held at Wiswar they were not of opinion to attempt the Siege of Newhausel in a season so advanced and in a Country full of Marshes the Garrison being strong and a great Army in the Neighbourhood neither was it thought reasonable to propound the King's going against the Enemy because the Troops of the Empire had not followed and that they should be oblig'd to pass through a Country where Forrage would be wanting The attack of Gran seemed but little feasible before they were Masters of Barcam that the communication might be cut off This inclined the Duke to attempt the Fort of Barcam which is the head of the Bridge of Gran after which they would further deliberate to pass to Pest or besiege Gran according to the countenance of the Enemy The Duke acquainted the King of Poland with what had been resolved whereuto his Majesty assented On the 3d of October the King began to pass that branch of the Danube at Komorra called the Waagh The Emperours Horse followed and all the Cavalry marched to Mose where the Count of Starenberg was to be on the 7th with the Infantry the King having promised to stay for him there The 7th day which should have been a day of repose to give the Infantry time to joyn the rest of the Army the King sent to tell the Duke of Lorrain that he would march towards Barcham desiring him that he would do the same The Duke surprised with the change having thereupon sounded to Horse sent Count Dunewald to his Majesty to represent to him the necessity of expecting the Foot and the danger there was in separating in the neighbourhood of the Armies of the Turks and Rebels and in the middle of their Garrisons The Count found the King already on Horseback who answered him that having advice that the detachment of the Turks towards Barcam was not great he saw no inconvenience to continue his march They seeing the King's resolution followed him leaving but one Company of Crawats to accompany the Infantry which that day were to be at Mose The King being come within a League of Barcam was advertised by his advanced Parties that some Squadrons of the Enemy did appear He ordered a detachment to charge them They did not stand but being relieved by a greater Body the Poles who attacqued them were repelled The King commanded other Squadrons to second them which being engaged he advanced himself with all his Horse The gross of the Turks Cavalry which had continued hitherto covered by a great hill unexpectedly appeared six or 7000 strong and briskly charging the Poles in Flank and Front put them to flight The Turks charged them hotly in the disorder they were and killed above 2000 of them and amongst the rest the Palatine of Pomerania They took Tymbals and Standards and some Baggage which by being intermingled with the march of the Troops did somewhat contribute to their defeat The Count of Dunewald who had marched all day with the King seeing the encounters of the first Squadrons sent to tell the Duke that the Poles and the Enemy were engaged whereupon he marched swiftly and filing through a narrow passage betwixt him and the Plain he saw upon his arrival that the Polish Horse was quite broke and that the Turks were close in their pursuit At this sight his first care was to put the Emperours most advanced Troops into Battalia leaving room for the flying Poles to avoid their running upon him As soon as he had some Squadrons of his first Line formed seeing the Poles still in disorder he advanced upon the Enemy with his first Squadrons leaving Prince Lewis of Baden to embattel the rest This motion stopt the Enemies carreer after which they retired with some speed under Barcam to avoid the Imperialists charge whilst the Duke advanced the Queen of Polands Brother came to him and told him that he believed the King was lost because his Majesty was in the head of all in the places the most exposed to animate his Men by words and inspire courage into them by his example The Duke seeing the Enemy retired advanced towards the Poles He found the King who having advanced with the first would be the last in retiring He told the Duke how affairs had gone and it being near Night they thought of nothing but encamping Fear and Terror had seised upon the Poles as is usual in such Encounters they could scarce be perswaded to keep the Right because of the Neighbourhood of Barcam whither the Enemy was retired insomuch that the King for the greater security of his Troops made them take the Left desiring the Duke to march into the right with the Emperours Troops which these last had always pretended to before they discamped the Duke sent Orders to Count Starenberg to make haste and come and joyn him with the foot The next Morning he was advertised that the Poles continued disquieted that the loss they had suffered was extreamly sensible to them that they would perswade the King not to advance any further but to retire to the Places designed for their Quarters that the principal Officers were much divided and finally that many Difficulties were alledged to the King to hinder the Execution of the Resolutions which had been taken The Duke who knew the Consequence of retaining the Polish Army and in case it separated they should lose the Fruit and Honour of the Campania the which he desired to see finished with some handsome Action and not upon a loss went to the Kings Quarters and having found things as they
the Sword this rendred the rest so desperate that four hundred of them precipitated themselves into the Town-Ditch who were all destroyed by the Horse so that of all the Garrison which was yet twelve hundred at the beginning of the assault scarce two hundred were saved Hassan Bassa the Governour desperately wounded in the head and breast was brought to the General and some ten more of the chief Officers were saved but the Governor dyed two days after of his wounds Is taken by Assault This Hassan was a Renegade Native of Bohemia though a man of extraordinary great parts and resolution There were found in the place eighty Pieces of Ordnance and a great quantity of Ammunition and Provision so that the perpetual noise of their wants was a fable the Governour having always a great Magazin of Victuals as well as Ammunition which he did not think fit to expose before the Siege Of the Christian Slaves there were but forty remaining the Turks having consumed the rest in their works exposing them still where the greatest danger was And although the Besiegers did scarce lose one hundred in the storm yet it is supposed that during the whole Siege the number of their slain did at least equal if not surmount that of their Enemies yet with this difference that the Turks lost all and they but an inconsiderable part of a potent Army excepting the Prince of Wirtemberg greatly lamented by the good and brave and some other considerable Officers The Seraskier not imagining the fate of Newheusel so near having with great industry gathered a considerable Army estimated betwixt fifty and sixty thousand strong resoved to attempt the relief of it in order to which he would try the way of diversion Jul. 30. as less hazardous and upon that account marches to Gran Gran besieged and though that very day of his arrival an additional reinforcement of five hundred men sent thither by the Duke of Lorrain got into the Garrison yet he caused the Trenches to be opened and began to attack the place with his Cannon and Mortars from Batteries raised on St. George and St. Thomas hills They also attackt the lower Town but were repulsed with the loss of two or three hundred men Several other attempts were made upon the Out-works but with loss to the Undertakers who understanding that the Enemy advanced grew more remiss possessing themselves of all the Hills by which the Christians might attack them and thereupon quitted the Siege On the 7th of August the Duke of Lorrain with forty thousand men passed the Danube upon a Bridge near Comorra and arrived the 12th at a Village that was burnt where he found the Turks who had abandoned the Siege of Gran very advantageously posted having Mountains on each side covered with thick Woods and a Morass before them which reached to the Danube Upon the arrival of the Christian Army they skirmished near the Morass where several were killed and hurt on both sides The following Night the Christian Army camped in Battalia and continued so the 13th but the Turks alarm'd them about noon and skirmished all the day with the Christians right Wing where the Hungarians were many being slain and wounded on both sides About noon the Duke commanded some Pieces of Cannon to be planted on a Hill behind his Men from whence they shot and the Turks did the same with two great Pieces from a height where the Janizaries were The 14th the Turks advanced their Camp to the very Morass upon Mountains opposite to our advanced Guards where they made three Batteries with great Cannon shooting into our very Camp. The 15th a Polish Slave escaped out of the Turkish Camp and gave advice that the Seraskier Ibrahim Bassa was perswaded that the Christian Army did not exceed twenty thousand and thought or a retreat so that he might easily rout them if he suddenly fell upon them with his that was sixty thousand strong Upon this advice the Duke and the other Generals resolved to feign a Retreat and then by drawing the Enemy beyond the Morass find a place to fight with them in a pitch'd Battel The same day the Turks advanced towards a place in the Morass where they might pass with the Horse and took Post also in another where they might make a Bridge for the Foot. As the Christians had already resolved to march the day following very early towards the Bridge of Boats at Vyfali they let flie some Guns only to amuse the Enemy In the mean time the Orders for the march of the Army were given in the following manner First that the Baggage should part that evening The left Wing having the Avaunt-Guard followed by that of the right Secondly that the Army should be ranged in Battalia before day and march as the place would permit the two Wings each in two Lines but if the way would oblige them to file that then they should begin by the left Wing and enlarge themselves as the ground did permit into their first order of Battel That the second line should have the Avaunt-Guard commanded by Count Dunewalt which was to be followed by the first line in the same manner At the right of the first line Count Styrum was to march upon the Mountains which he had viewed the day before with his Regiment the Dragoons of Luneburg and all the Hussars except those of Zoborra with some Field-pieces That the Fauconets should march before the first line and every Regiment with its Field-pieces as usual And finally that the Squadrons and the Battalions posted on the little Mountain on this side the Morass as also those on the Mountain to the right commanded by Major General Tungen should march at the sound of the Tymbals About ten at Night they had News that the Turks were passing the Morass The Battel of Gran. Aug. 15. whereupon all the Generals took Horse Lorrain in the right and the Elector of Bavaria in the left and all being in order they began to march at the sound of their Trumpets Tymbals and Drums which was continued till the Turks by Favour of the Night charged their left Wing whereupon the whole Army facing about they marched to succour their engaged Troops which done they continued advancing notwithstanding the cries and howlings of the Turks and their continual Skirmishing till it was break of day when a great Mist covered the whole Field that nothing could be discerned Both sides made use of this accident ranging their Armies to their uttermost Advantage After seven in the Morning the Sun having dispell'd the Mist the Turks advanced upon the Christians with the noise of their Drums and horrible Cries discharging some Cannon upon their right Wing charged it with great fury but they were repulsed the same happended on the Mountain where Tungen commanded who was hurt there At the same time the Turks attacked with their greatest force and principally their Foot the heights on the Christians right where Count
who together with the Tartars made perpetual Incursions into the Vkrain and the confining Provinces burning and ravaging the Villages and Countrey carrying the alarm to the very Gates of Leopol Nor were the Poles forward in their Proparations moving but very slowly to their general Rendezvous so that the King not going to the Field in Person it was very late in the year before they were come together however entertained in the mean time with a very sad account from Podolia Volinia and the lesser Russia of the miserable Devastations of those Countries by the continued Incursions of the Infidels The Grand Seignior had appointed Solyman Bassa now Seraskier to command his Army against the Poles which he endeavoured to raise and form with all imaginable Industry being sollicitous for Caminiec which he took care by reiterated Convoys though some sometimes miscarried to provide for He hearing of the Christians advance towards the Niester the Cham of Tartary being joyned with him and both near forty thousand strong posted himself near the River to hinder the Poles from passing it And now the Armies drawing near it was supposed they would not separate without a Battel The Poles passed the Niester with theirs consisting of betwixt twenty and thirty thousand men on a Bridge they had made for that purpose advanced into Moldavia where they encamped and now the whole Army being come up the Crown General having summoned a Council of War it was determined to go and find the Enemy and force him to fight The Army marched accordingly and were three days passing the Woods and Streights of Boucovisia without any Intelligence of the Enemy Being come into a Plain their Van-Guard was presently charged by a Body of Tartars Ten Troops of Horse were sent to support the Christians but being over-power'd were forced to give way The Prince of Courland advancing with three Battalions and some Field-pieces gave the Christians Opportunity to rally and returning to the charge obliged the Tartars to retire to the Hill from whence they came The next Morning the two Armies stood in view of each other only some slight Skirmishes passing betwixt them The third the Seraskier designing to fall upon the Enemies right Wing with his main force charged it briskly but finding it strengthned from the main body retired and fell upon the main body it self but with the like success The Poles left Wing was charged by the Tartars with some advantage at first but in the Conclusion were forced to retire That day the Turks had been incommoded by the opposite Artillery composed of thirty pieces of Ordnance and the following day having received Cannon from Camineck they repayed them in kind The Christians continued encamped the two following days securing themselves with Trenches and Redoubts On the ninth day the Christian General being informed that a great Detachment was sent to fall in the rear of the Army and shut up the Passages of the Forrest he resolved to retire and that he might do it with less trouble he caused all their Waggons that were not absolutely necessary to be burnt It was next Morning before the Turks were aware of their march when descending into the Plain they charged three Battalions of foot which had not yet entered the Wood but they being well covered with turn Pikes and each two Field-pieces they received the Enemy with so great a Fire that they forced them to retire And yet they escaped by their Courage and Resolution the danger that threatned them forcing their Passage back to the Niester by a very orderly retreat which they likewise passed tho' the Turks were much stronger than they and so were dispersed into their Winter Quarters Nor were the Turks very unsuccesful in Dalmatia The Christians had besieged Singn but were forced to retire by the joynt Forces of the Turks in those quarters with loss of some hundreds of their men two pieces of Cannon and most of their Baggage But the Wars being rather defensive in those parts on both sides than otherwise nothing of any very great Consequence besides Incursions and mutual Ravages worthy of Memory did happen The traverses at Sea were of more noise and consequence The Turkish Fleet was affirmed to consist of sixty Gallies and twenty men of War who were at Sea though supposed not well manned On the other side the Venetian Fleet was stronger full of Sea-men besides thirteen thousand Land-Forces of several Nations all commanded by their General Morosini who sailing for the Levant landed his Forces in the Morea at the Fortress of Calamata which he took and afterwards sate down before Coron where having made large Breaches and extremely annoyed the place with their Bombs the Bassa hung out a white Flag but all Conditions except surrendring upon discretion being refused him he put out a black Colours intimating he would defend it to extremity which he also did The Bassa of Petrasso marched with eight thousand Men to his relief but upon consideration of the strength of the Christians he durst not attempt it but contenting himself to re-inforce the Garrison of Modon and with falling upon the Greeks that avoured the Venetians he made a great slaughter of them The Visier of Morea Kalil Bassa having got together a competent Army of near ten thousand would re-attempt the relief of Coron in order to which he sent a Party to attack a Redoubt somewhat distant from the Line of the Besiegers but were repulsed but assaulting it again they took it at the second storm Hereupon the Chevalier de la Tour a Knight of Malta hastening thither with twelve hundred Men recovered it from the Turks with the loss of his own life and many of his Men. A while after the Visier made an attempt upon the main Camp but was beaten off with mutual loss In the mean time the Christian General finding the neighbourhood of the Turks troublesome and foreseeing that his Troops would not be able to subsist unless they had the Country open resolved to attempt their removal in order to which drawing ten Men out of a Company to which were joyned fifteen hundred Voluntiers with one of the Regiments of Brunswick and that of Malta they marching before day surprised and fell upon the Enemy on all sides the action was so sudden that the Turks before they could recollect themselves were driven out of their several Posts pursued and quite dispersed Of the Enemy there were near a thousand killed in the action and pursuit of which number was the Visier Kalil and Mehemet Bassa All their Cannon and Baggage were taken with nine pieces of brass Cannon seventeen Colours and the great Standard with three Horse-tayles hanging at it This Victory was some days after completed by the taking of Coron where the Christians forcing the way into the Town through their very large Breaches Aug. 11. put all they met to the Sword. There were above three thousand of the Turks slain in this storm and four or five hundred of
particularly in the Spurs This morning a Bomb from the Town falling unhappily into a reserve of Granado's fired them killing 3 and wounding 13. This evening some Turks did again appear upon an eminence to the right behind the Bavarian Camp towards which two Squadrons of them did move in good order to brave the Besiegers but some Voluntiers riding out to pickeer with them they retired with the loss only of one man slain Aug. 10. The Imperialists continued the finishing of their Mine the two others of the two other Attacks being ready The Duke caused the Hungarian Foot to be posted along the Wall of the lower Town from the Water Rondel to the very quarters of the Germans where they intrenched themselves with a Ditch and a good Parapet to secure them against surprises and as the Danube is deep there they sunk two Barks full of stones and made several Spurs of Palisado's along the brink of the River to take away all hopes of the Turks relieving of the Town that way This morning the Infidels gave another alarm on the Bavarian quarters whereupon all the Cavalry was commanded to Horse but the Enemy retired at the same time It seems that their design was to make a passage that way but the Bavarians were sufficiently intrenched to hinder them The Prince of Croy being recovered of his wounds did reassume the exercise of his charge in the approaches Four Hussars very well mounted advancing against some Turkish Horse of the place made as if they would charge them but being come up with them they discoursed them and shook hands together which being observed by the Musketiers of a neighbouring Redoubt they sallied out and gave fire upon the Husssars who ran away hurt one which they took as also another of them the third got away and the fourth entered into the City The Prisoners were examined who said they did nothing but enquire of the Turks if they would not yet surrender the place but they were to be interrogated more strictly Aug. 11. Some Turkish Troops did again shew themselves upon the Mountains on the Bavarian side towards the way of Alb-Royal The precise number of the Turks is not yet known some Spies certifie that there are 40000 Ottomans and 20000 Tartars In the mean time every necessary prevention is put in practice to receive them if they will attempt to force the Camp. Preparations are made for a vigorous assault upon the second wall if the Mines will answer expectation Aug. 12. All things being ready for the assault the three Mines on the Lorrain attack were fired which had no other success than the turning up of a few Palisades the Miners not having pierced deep enough under the Wall of the second Rampart which made it evident that they did not well understand their trade although they had been sent for from all quarters to have good ones for they were the Mines that contributed the most to the reducing of this important place The assault that was designed if the Mines had taken was deferred and new ones were gone in hand with in hopes of more favourable success In the skirmishes of this day there was an Officer of the Turks killed who doubtless had engaged himself to enter into the place being they found Letters about him to the Bassa of Buda marking the order the Turks were to observe to relieve the besieged by which it appeared that the Grand Visier's design was to force a quarter and so put in a Supply into the place without hazarding a battel and that 8000 Tartars should harass the Country as far as Gran to cut off provisions from the Besiegers and infest them with continual courses Upon this advice the Duke called a Council of War where it was resolved to leave part of the Army in guard against the Town and to march with the rest of the Imperial and Auxiliary Forces against the Enemy who according to the said Letters were above 60000 strong although they had it from good hands that they did not exceed 40000 Combatants Aug. 13. The whole Army marched out of the Lines the night past except 20000 left there for the Guard of the Works and to hinder the Enemy from putting Supplies into the Place Oats and Forage were distributed for three days for the Horse and the Volunteers were formed into a fine Body under good Officers The Duke of Lorrain posted himself out of the Camp in sight of the Enemies 4000 Hussars and Heyducks having the Avantguard This night the Spies and some Deserters assured them that the following night they would be attacked in Battel-array upon break of day which obliged the Christians to dispose of all things for the Battel Aug. 14. The Turks before Sun-rising formed a Body of more than 8000 Janizaries and Spahi's the most brave and most resolute of the Army who being divided into divers Troops marched from 6 in the Morning till 8 a clock curvetting behind the Mountains on the side of Alba Regalis and entered into a Plain the better to approach the Camp by the favour of a Valley The Duke of Lorrain having observed the Enemies countenance commanded Count Dunewald General of the Horse to take possession of the ground to the left with nine Imperial Regiments Cuirasiers Dragoons and Croats to which he added some Companies of Hussars and General Heusler had order to post himself with his Detachment upon the height on the right The Hussars who were with General Dunewald charg'd first and tho' they fought with all imaginable bravery they were notwithstanding forced to give way but seeing themselves supported by the Germans they took heart and returned to the Charge again The Turks seeing they had routed the Hussars thought to have had the others as good cheap upon these hopes they advanced with great fury and horrible cries against the Christians who received them without moving Heusler who had placed himself upon the height mentioned charged them smartly so that the fight was rude and bloudy and however the Turks saw themselves charged in their Flanks and Front they did not desist to make use of several efforts to break through the Enemy and have room to execute their design but all was in vain being every time repulsed until they were at length broke and forced to fly The execution was bloudy The Janizaries being abandoned by the Spahi's and environed by their Enemies throwing away their Arms sought to save themselves by flight but were most of them slain The Turks had above 3000 dead most of them Janizaries all chosen men who had undertaken to force a quarter and enter into the City or perish The Grand Visier had promised 20 Ducats to every one that should enter into the City whereof he gave each undertaker 5 in hand every one carried besides his ordinary arms 3 Hand-Granado's a Mattock and Spade to break the Retrenchments and fill the Ditches The Prisoners were 500 there being also taken 30 Ensigns and Standards 11 Pieces of Cannon
That it was never the intention of the Port to ingage in a War against him the late conflict having only proceeded from a mistake and misinterpretation of Orders and that there was no other design than to compose the Civil Differences amongst themselves by advancing that Prince to the Kingly Dignity who was most pleasing and grateful to the People This Advice was approved by the rest of the Council and a Messenger dispatched with the Letter accompanied with a Cemiter and Vest of Sables which are the Signals of the Sultan's Favour In the mean time the People murmured at the pusillanimity of the Government saying That they had sent an Ambassador to thank the Tartar for not seizing their whole Fleet and acknowledg their Obligation to him for the Blows and Wounds he had given their Army The Tartars also gloried in this submission and took the boldness to vaunt of their Linage and Descent to be more Ancient and Noble than that of the Ottoman Family and that in this time of decay and degenerate procedure of that Monarchy it appertained to the Greatness of the Tartars to stir up the Fire and snuff the Lamp that the Splendor of that Empire might become more bright and shining than in former Ages And so little respect did they now maintain for the Port that they surprised two Ambassadors sent from the Moscovite in their way to Constantinople robbed and killed them as also the Turkish Chiaus that was with them lest his Testimony should be brought in for an evidence against them During these Troubles the Cossacks taking advantage of the Captain-Pasha's absence in Tartary entered the Bosphorus with about an hun-and fitty Sail of Saicks and Boats The form of the Cossacks Boats. these Boats and Vessels which the Cossacks use are built long and light with ten Oars of a side and two Men to an Oar the Head and Stern are not unlike so that they hang the Rudder sometimes at one end and sometimes at the other being not obliged to turn their Vessel but without loss of time to proceed with that end which happens to be foremost Each Boat carries fifty select Men armed with Fire-arms and Cemiter in the management of which they are very expert and are a People sober enduring Labour and hard Diet and so speedy in their Incursions that they forestal the Advices and commonly strike before they threaten With these Boats and People as we have said they entred the Bosphorus where they burnt several Villages and Houses of Pleasure on the Grecian side they burnt Boyuc-deri and Yenichioi on the Asian side Stenia The appearance of this Enemy so near the Imperial City caused a general Consternation not unlike that at London when the Dutch entred the River of Chatham To oppose this Force there was not one Gally in readiness so that Saicks Chimbers and small Boats were armed to the number of four or five hundred and man'd with such people as the present haste and expedition offered the great Chain was then brought forth to cross the BOsphorus which the Grecian Emperors used at the Seige of Constantinople and Ten thousand Men were issued from the City to defend the Shoar from depredation and farther mischief The Turkish Fleet faced the Cossacks to give them a stop whilst they hovered about the middle of the Chanel in form of a Half-Moon and so continued the whole day until Sun-set when with the night they returned into the Sea carrying with them besides their Booty Glory sufficient to have entred the Chanel and without blows or opposition to have braved the Capital Seat of the Ottoman Monarchy and the most formidable City of the whole Word Not many days after they returned again with a greater Force than before which put the City into the like consternation and having hovered about three or four days at the Mouth of the Black Sea they burnt the Pharos or Lantern with certain Villages thereabouts and being laden with Spoils and Glory they again returned into their own Country Thus we may observe how bold Enemies are made with the weakness of a State a Horse is soon sensible of his Rider when backed by a faint Hand and an unaccustomed Lightness but a stiff Rein and a close Knee makes him obedient to his Ruler All people having discovered the imbecillity of the Government made head against it and the young Sultan had those for his Enemies in the time of his Nonage which in his strong and fiercer years became the most submissive and Fawning Slaves in the World. And though at this time the Turkish Ministers were corrupt and rebellious and the Souldiery mutinous yet Bethlem Gabor Prince of Transylvania Bethlem Gabor desires assistance against the Emperor a Christian was observant to the Port demanding Licence to wage War against the Emperor which was easily granted and upon paiment of the usual Tribute of Ten thousand Hungars the Ambassador with thirteen of his Followers received Coftans or Vests of Honour and a promise of Succour and Protection as the Condition of his Affairs should require Thus we see that whilst the Turks themselves endeavoured to rent in pieces their own Monarchy to which one would have thought that the Christians had most reason to contribute yet such was the unhappy Fate of Christendom that Gabor was the only Person at that time to court the Turks and that for no other Reason than that he might be supported and abetted in a War against the Emperor and other Christian Princes of Germany The Army of Bethlem Gabor consisted of above Thirty thousand Men with which he marched over all Hungary having taken most Towns of consideration unless Presburg alias Possonium Rab and Komorra But if we penetrate into the depth and foundation of this War we shall find that it had a deeper Interest than that of Gabor and had its Original from the Discord and Civil War of Germany For the House of Austria being at that time in a condition to render it self formidable and in a posture to create a jealousy in all the Princes subjected to it did under colour of subduing the Palatine of the Rhyne oppress also the Liberty of the Empire and of the several States which composed it For after the Emperor against the Constitutions of the Golden Seal and the Sense of the Electoral Colledg had divested the Palatine and his Children of their Estates and Dignity not so much by Force of Arms as by Deceit and Breach of Promise instead of disbanding the Army which was to have been performed according to Agreement new Troops were added and though the Protestant League was dissolved yet the Catholick Combination with all its Adherents remained armed and immoveable to compel the Protestants to a restitution of the Ecclesiastical Revenue notwithstanding the Articles of Peace to the contrary so that the Princes and Towns of the Lower Saxony entring into a new League raised an Army under the Command of Christian of Brunswick Bishop of Alberstadt
most generous of all my Slaves I command thee to revenge my Death with the Blood of sixty thousand Janisaries and Spahees good Forture shall accompany thy Arms and Victory shall crown thy Labours During these Intrigues and Difficulties of Reconciliation Abassa spoiled the Lesser Asia and the Persian King conquered the City and Province of Bagdan or Babylon took Kur Asan Pasha an old Souldier Prisoner possessed himself of Mosul and Leska on the Persian Sea and meeting no considerable opposition he divided his Army into four parts The first was dispatched into Mesopotamia commanded by the King himself The second made Incursions into Palestine The third infested the Coast of the Black Sea and the fourth marched towards Mecha with hope and design of sharing all the parts of the Eastern Empire Ali Pasha who opposed the King in Mesopotamia was slain and his Army wholly defeated so that the Province became a Prey to the Enemy the success in Palestine was equally fortunate by the revolt of Damascus a place of great Riches and Importance the Coast of the Black Sea was greviously infested and a Port taken near to Trapezond and little opposition being made at Balsora the Town was taken by that Army in their March towards Mecha and the parts of the Red Sea where they rendered themselves Masters of Medina the City of their Prophet Mahomet To repair these losses and to encounter numbers so strong and valiant in all parts the Vizier was dispeeded with a powerful FOrce to the Town of Bagdat but by reason of Mutinies and Tumults amongst the Souldiery Matters found not the success expected and the Garison making valiant and vigorous Sallies against the imbecility of the Turkish Souldiery which were always most obstinate and stout to oppose their own Commanders obtained an advantage in every Attempt by which discouragement many forsaking their Colours The Siege raised at Bagdat the Turks overthrown the Siege was raised with dishonour and the Interest of the Turk impaired and almost irreparably lost in those Provinces This News arrived at Constantinople that the Camp was risen and fled by Night that they were forced to burn their Tents and Provisions and to break their great Artillery and cast them into the Euphrates that the Miseries in the Army had been such by Famine and Pestilence and want of all Provisions and Ammunition that the like was never known that the Vizier had beheaded three of his Pasha's that so he might cast the whole blame upon them and that now retreating with his Army into the Turkish Dominions the Persians pursued them in the Rear and for ten days did execution on them making the best use they could of their Victory which Relation filled the Hearts of all People with sadness and disordered the Counsels with confusion The Cause of which will Success according to custom being imputed to the General he was deprived of his Office and sacrificed to the Fury of the Janisaries These Troubles were increased at Constantinople by the Addresses which the Prince of Transylvania made unto the Port by his Kapi-Kahya or Agent representing to the Grand Signior That he wanting Heirs Male to succeed him in his Principality the States at a Diet had with common consent elected his Lady for his Successor and therefore desired confirmation from the Port. In excuse of her Sex he alledged the urgent Necessity of the present Times which perswaded rather to admit of the Government of a Woman than that his Principality should for want of an Heir fall into the Hands of the powerful Family of Austria To make good this Demand Duke John of Weymar and Count Mansfelt Duke of Weymar and Count Mansfelt join with the Prince of Transylvania arrived in Silistria to whom the Prince of Transylvania joined his Troops and Morteza Pasha of Buda wrote to the Port that he was marching towards Vatz to meet the Prince and confer with him concerning these Designs The Emperor 's Resident at Constantinople greatly exclaimed against these Proceedings which something troubled the Counsels of the Turks who in that Conjuncture were unwilling to give beginnings to a new War so that besides fair Words they promised to write such Letters to the Pasha of Buda as should give a stop to the Investiture of the Princes But to say truly the Instructions given were in such ambiguous terms that they in effect left the whole Matter to the Discretion of Morteza to act as he judged most agreeable to the State of Affairs on the Frontiers and security of the present Peace Thus did the Turkish Court seek to ward off the blow of a War with Germany and yet secretly nourished and encouraged it by giving Orders to the Pasha of Buda to take up his Winter-quarters with the Prince of Transylvania and to follow his Directions but yet so to govern Matters with Caution as not to engage too far on uncertain Grounds or doubtful Hazard but to embrace Propositions of Peace if offered with Honour and Security In prosecution of these Rules Morteza observing that Weymar and Mansfelt having united their Forces with Gabor had formed a considerable Army and were able to fight with Wallestein General of the Imperialists joined also his Forces to theirs judging it a prudent and politick Design to wage a War at the Blood and Expence of others With these Encouragements and with the favour of a good Opportunity The Emperor's Army defeated the Confederates fell upon the Army of Wallestein near the River Gran who not being able to withstand their Force and Fury was put to flight and pursued in the Rear with great slaughter and endeavouring to pass the River on two Bridges of Boats were closely followed by the Prince's Forces who gaining the Pass put the whole Army into great amazement and resolved to pursue them to the Gates of Presburg or Vienna Notwithstanding this Success the Prince of Transylvania observing the backwardness of his Allies to contribute the Succours of Men and Mony which they had promised and fearing that the unfortunate Estate of the Turkish Affairs should cause the Sultan to disown the War dispeeded a Messenger to the Emperor in the Winter-season to excuse the Constraint upon him of taking up Arms and to offer Terms of Accommodation and Peace But the Emperor refused all Treaties until such time as Gabor had separated himself from his Allies and from association with the Turk Upon which Answer Gabor retired to Cassovia and Morteza to Pesth This Compliance gave beginning to a Treaty at Komara where the Commissioners on part of the Emperor of the Grand Signior and Prince of Transylvania assembled All Parties seemed inclinable to War and yet with occult Intentions to make Peace being necessitated thereunto by the urgency of their distinct Interests The Emperor was urged by his Wars with the Protestants of Germany and apprehension of Forces from England in favour of the Elector Palatine then King of Bohemia The Grand Signior was encumbred by
covering the inward sentiments of Regret and Anger which the Sultan conceived for the late Disgrace seemed to wonder at the Cause and Reason of the last Engagement as if it had been acted without the knowledg or order of the Grand Signior and thus with gentle Terms insinuating that the Surrender of Caffa would be very acceptable to the Port and that which would atone for all miscarriages and be such an offering of Pacification as would reconcile all past Differences and restore a perfect Correspondence between the Sultan and them the Tartars readily assented to the Demand upon condition that the Turks should impose no other King upon them than him whom by general consent they had elected for their Prince Though Differences were thus concluded with the Tartars yet the Cossacks continued still their Enmities entring the Black Sea with eighty Saicks which they so infested that the Turks could for that Year avail themselves little of their Navigation in those Seas so that the Turks to curb these Insolencies gave Orders to build two Forts at the Mouth of the Black Sea the Polish Ambassador made Complaint hereof and protested against it as an Act contrary to the Capitulations of Peace but the Turks esteem little of the Air of Bravadoes whilst they are not accompanied with something else more solid than their own Levity But the grand Concernments which busied the Thoughts of the Turks was the Rebellion of Abassa and the War in Persia the management of which was the charge and care of the Selictar Aga lately made Vizier called Serches Pasha His Head-quarters were at the beginning of this Year taken up at Iconium called by the Turks Conie and Abassa was encamped at Kaisaria against whom the Vizier marched and being nearly approached the Janisaries earnestly urged that Battel might be given the Enemy but the Vizier having received Instructions not to engage if possible but rather to enter into a Treaty and to propose Terms of Accommodation delayed the Time and with various Excuses eluded the present premures of the Janisaries at which they became so angry that they flew into an open Mutiny The Janisaries mutiny cutting the Cords of his Tents stoning him and wounding him in the Head by which open Violence the Vizier being compelled to make known his Orders he assembled the chief Commanders of the Spahees and Janisaries giving them to understand that the Grand Signior's Pleasure was to make up the Difference with Abassa as the only means to conclude an intestine and unnatural War and to be able to withstand the Persians and regain the Country and Reputation which the Turks had lost This Proposition seemed plausible to the Commanders at the General Assembly and more especially because it was the Pleasure and Injunction of the Grand Signior but more difficult it was to incline the rough and obstinate minds of the Janisaries to a resolutian so different to their Natures and so contrary to that Revenge which they had deeply rooted in their Hearts and sworn to execute howsoever the perswasions which the Officers used to their inferiour Souldiers putting them in memory of the Blood of their Companions and how destructive the continuance of such a War must necessarily prove for the future by those large effusions of Blood which they must expect farther to make were so prevalent upon them that at length they condescended to a Treaty They consent to treat with Abassa and to receive Abassa for a Friend and a Fellow-Souldier Abassa at first suspecting some Treachery refused to give a private meeting to the Vizier but the Vizier giving his Brother the Beglerbegh of Caramania and the Pasha of Anatolia for Hostages the Day and Place for a Conference was appointed where both Parties meeting Articles were agreed That Abassa should still continue to be Pasha of Erzirum his Son Pasha of Bosra his Cahya or Lieutenant to be Pasha of Marasch all which were Places on the Confines of Persia a general Act of Pardon and Amnestie was to be given to Abassa and his whole Army and the Articles sworn unto in the most solemn manner by the Vizier and confirmed in the publick Camp of the Janisaries who also promised to maintain this Word and Promise of the Vizier to all which the Grand Signior gave his Hand and affixed his Royal Signature Abassa reconciled to the Grand Signior A Reconciliation being in this manner compleated the City of Erzirum resigned it self to the Obedience of the Grand Signior and the Army of Abassa was employed on the Confines of Persia and converted against the Enemy The Vizier also was appointed to proceed on the same Enterprise but his Army was so ill provided of all Necessaries that he made his Excuse and refused to march forward But on the contrary he returned to Constantinople in company with Abassa where with many demonstrations of Friendship and Respect he was conducted to the presence of the Grand Signior to receive Honour and the Reward of his Penitence and return to Obedience The approach of these two great Personages near to Constantinople made much noise and rumor in the City some blamed the weakness of the Government for accepting an Enemy unto Favour and that the crowning of his Rebellion with Rewards was to encourage others in the like Practices The Vizier was also murmured against for leaving the Army and the War The Vizier and Abassa make their Entry into Constantinople contrary to the Royal Command by such as were emulous of his Greatness But as Envy is converted into Veneration and ceases as Smoke doth when it is blown up by the Flame of Success and Glory so those who were emulous of these Persons submitted to all obsequious Offices towards them and dissembling their Malice went to meet them as far as Scutari that they might add to their Train and Equipage and help at the Solemnity of their Entrance All People now cast their Eyes on the Vizier and Abassa as the two great Men of this Age the first was esteemed for his dexterous and successful management in bringing over Abassa to his Submission and Obedience for though he was not famed much for his great Feats of Arms yet this Reconciliation of Abassa was accounted a Master-piece of Policy and better Service than a Victory Abassa also drew the Eyes of the People who crowded to see so great a Captain that could contend with the Port and put all Asia into Disturbance and in conclusion could make the same Arms serve his Master which had lately before given a check and stop to all the Ottoman Force The Vizier was the first introduced to the Royal Presence where being graciously received he was presented with a Vest of Sables and a Cemiter set with Jewels Abassa was afterwards admitted and having performed his Obeisance by touching the Ground with his Forehead after their fashion he declared That he never was other than a faithful Vassal to the Sultan and that he had taken up Arms
for his sake that he might subjugate the insolence of the Janisaries and with their Blood revenge the Death and sacrifice to the Ghost of his murdered Brother Osman that they might learn to reverence their Princes for the future learn to know how sacred the Blood is of their Soveraign The Grand Signior seemed kindly to accept this Apology and as a Token thereof bestowed three Vests upon him which was a treble Honour of that kind and made him Pasha of Bosna on which employment he immediately entred And though when such offices are bestowed it is commonly the custom for that Person who is invested in the Employment given to kiss the Sleeve of the Grand Signior publickly by way of Thanks Yet lest such Demonstration of Honour should ill affect the Eyes of the Janisaries and cause murmuring and repinings amongst the most envious of the Souldiery his last Audience was designed privately and his Dispatch procured in more secret and familiar manner and therefore more obliging than was usual To yield some assistance to the present growing Charges of the Empire the Vizier imposed a heavy Tax on the Christians and Jews on the first it was levied with all severity The Jews at Constantinople how treated but the Jews found more favour by their Arts and secret management of Affairs for they are a People of some Authority and Power in Turkie they are cursed by particular Persons but caressed by the generality they are Slaves in all Countries and yet acquire somewhat of Mastership and Propriety they are Vagabonds and yet every Country is their own they cannot buy lands and yet daily increase their Fortunes they multiply in abundance because they all marry and are not destroyed by Wars they are great Confidents of the Turks and Enemies to the Christians In short Covetousness in Constantinople is like a publick Courtisan to whom the Jews are the Panders and Ruffians The Grand Signior passing one day through the Streets unhappily met with the Ambassador of the Prince of Transylvania who because he did not immediately descend from his Horse in token of Reverence he caused him and his whole Family to be imprisoned but being afterwards excused by the Chimacam to have only been a matter of inadvertency his Omission was pardoned and so released from his Restraint The Souldiery having for a long time been governed by a loose and gentle hand continued their licentious way of living committing many outrages on the Merchants and Inhabitants of Constantinople against which many Decrees having been published and Proclamations made without any effect or notice of the Souldiery the Vizier was unwilling to dally longer and therefore taking a Spahee and a Janisary hanged them up and cut off their Heads and with such course and method of Severity he so abated the haughty Stomachs of the Souldiers already mortified by the assumption of Abassa into favour that they began to yield unto Command and to behold their Rulers with an eye of Respect as those which were seated in some degree above themselves for till now there was scarce a common Janisary but who thought himself to be the Creator or Elector of his General and therefore to be little inferior to him in Power and Dignity And as this Vizier was severe towards the Souldiery so he demeaned himself with equal rigour towards the Pasha's and Grandees of the Court which though it was an Humor in the Vizier at that conjuncture laudable and necessary yet it procured him such enmity as removed him at a distance and caused him to be sent into Persia to command the Army and by that means to expose him to the hazard and difficulties of doubtful Success in a dangerous War. The Vizier being departed the Grand Signior appeared in publick on Horse-back together with his Brother by his side an unusual sight amongst the Turks But the Queen-Mother who in absence of the Vizier ruled much commanded that it should be so The Grand Signior had this Year a Son born which caused great rejoycing at Constantinople because there were few Males at that time surviving of the Ottoman Line but scarce was the Festival ended before the Child died But let us now for a while withdraw our Discourse from the Wars of Persia and look to the Actions in Poland and Transylvania Mehmet the late King of Tartary who was so displeasing to the Port as we have already related was now dead to whom succeeded a Kinsman of his called Jembeg Gheray universally pleasing and acceptable to that People This new King to demonstrate his Prowess and to act something acceptable to the Port dispatched forty thousand Horse into Podolia and Russia to sack and ravage the Country which dividing themselves into several Parties made their Incursions as far as Socal But in the mean time the Polonians and Cossacks having formed a strong Body of Horse under the Command of Stephen Chmieleskie met them at their return near to Burstinow The Tartars overthrown by the Polanders where they gave them a total overthrow And in like manner Stanislaus Lubomiskie encountred another Party and overthrew them leaving thirty thousand slain on the plaee and taking two thousand Prisoners amongst which was the younger Brother of the Tartar King. This Defeat as it was the greatest that ever was given to the Tartars so it is probable that had it been well prosecuted at that time by the Polonians they might have entred the Chersonesus Tauricus and without much opposition have put an end to that Kingdom But Sigismond King of Poland had other Designs in hand such mixed Monarchies as that being better able to defend their own Dominions than to acquire or conquer others To this News ill received at Constantinople supervened the unexpected Death of Bethlem Gabor The Death of Bethlem Gabor unexpected I say because that though he had been long labouring under the Diseases of Dropsy and Asthma yet the greatness of his Soul and activeness of his Spirit mastered for a long time his Indisposition so that he seldom or never omitted his Counsels and Business and to the very time of his Death was meditating and contriving Designs whereby to preserve his Dominions and enlarge them And indeed the Government of Transylvania required no less than such a stirring Spirit for being seated between two such powerful Monarchs as the Emperor and the Turk there was need of dexterity and courage to steer between the Rocks of such opposite Interests Sometimes it was necessary to join with one and anon with the other So Sigismond Battori Prince of Transylvania uniting his Forces with the Emperor's in several Conflicts overthrew the Turk and kept the Scale in an equal Ballance Gabor on the contrary inclined to the Turks and supported his Interest with the Ottoman Power following such Maxims as had been more ruinous to Christendom had he transferred them to a Son to imitate and pursue but dying without Issue the Government devolved to his Princess by Vote of
on the Office of the Mufti to the great scandal and discontent of all the Religious and Literate Men in the whole City howsoever they both joined in consultation by what means they might best secure themselves and the Government from the Lusts and evil Designs of this quadruple Fraternity but their Wisdom and Interests were too weak to contrive Remedies against such high Oppressions for besides the Violences daily practised by the Brothers the extravagant Humors in the Sultan himself added to the Disorders of State and increased the Discontent and Dissatisfactions of the People For though Morat was naturally endowed with a good Wit and Parts was stout and of a good Courage yet as his perpetual Debauchery in Wine rendred him in appearance but of a weak Understanding mixed with much Levity so it caused his Accessions of the Falling-sickness to which he was subject to return often whereby the strength of his Brain was daily â—â—akened and impaired He was negligent also in the performance of those Ceremonies which his Ancestors were accustomed to observe nor did he live with that gravity and regular Course which is agreeable to the Grandeur of so great a Prince for sometimes he would go out of his Seraglio with no other Attendance than of three or four Men which were for the most part Buffoons players upon the Gittern and Eunuchs and with no better an Equipage would he sometimes be seen on Horse-back or in his Boat rowed on the Bosphorus with six Oars only by which Actions and other sallies of Youth he created such a contempt towards his Person that evil Men grew factious and weary and entred into Conspiracies against his Life whilst the good Men feared and presaged the ruin and downfal of the Empire for neither Justice nor Order nor Obedience prevailed no Offices were conferred for Merit but by Mony or some other unlawful Means there remained no Counsellors of true Faith and Integrity nor Souldiers almost either of experience for Sea or Land-adventures The People being burdened by double Taxes and Imposts were mutinous and ready to take the least Fire of Rebellion the Souldiery were disorderly for want of Discipline and their constant Pay the Pasha's of remote Provinces grew insolent taking upon themselves rather an absolute than a depending Soveraignty In short all things looked with that black appearance that nothing seemed to keep the Frame of Empire together but only the expectation of good Success to the Army in Persia the which as it depended on uncertain Events so the Ottoman Monarchy was then shaking and stood tottering on its deepest Foundation Wherefore all People being intent to hear of good News from Persia were much pleased to understand that the Vizier having by advantage in the last Engagement laden his Army with Plunder and Spoils The Vizier prepares to besiege Bagdat was now preparing to besiege Bagdat for whose good Success Prayers were daily made in the Moschs and the Schoolmasters surrounded the Streets with their young Scholars singing out Prayers with the Amen at every Period according to the Custom of that Country The Vizier marched towards Bagdat and began to besiege it about the 10th of September In order whereunto he amassed great abundance of all sorts of Provisions and made his Magazine of them at Mosul two thousand Camels each laden with two Sacks of Cotton every Sack being of about ten foot long were carried to the Siege for shelter of the Souldiery and to fill the Ditches The Vizier having passed part of his Army over the River Tigris the rest with the Cannon remaining on the hither side he dispatched Nasuf Pasha of Aleppo with six thousand Spahees to take a view of the Place and to discover the Avenues unto it In his way thither he met with eight thousand Persian Horse sent to reinforce the Garison which he valiantly engaged but being dangerously wounded was forced to retreat with the loss of almost half of his Men part killed and part taken those which were carried Prisoners to Bagdat were treated with all civility by the Governor who gave them a view of the Garison which consisted of twenty thousand effective Men shewed them their Stores and Provisions and that there was scarce an unuseful Mouth in all the City to devour them Notwithstanding this Disaster at the beginning The Siege the Vizier nothing dismayed proceeded on his Design spending the whole Month of September in making his Approaches In the Mouth of October he mounted eighteen Pieces of great Cannon which for the space of twenty five days bettered continually the Curtain between the two Bastions on which were four Pieces of Cannon not perceived by the Turks there was also a deep and large Ditch not discovered by them for that it was planked over with Boards and covered with a green Turf so that it appeared like plain and firm Ground the Breach being made and seemingly undefended the Turks resolved to make an Assault wherefore the Vizier on the 20th of November commanded the Spahees under the Conduct of the Beglerbei of Anatolia accompanied with Pasha's Sangiacks and other Persons of Note as also with Janisaries to the number of thirty thousand to enter the Breach which being performed and great numbers crowding on the Turf the weight of them pressed down the Planks and therewith the whole Engine giving way five or six thousand were in a moment taken as it were in a Pit-fall and swallowed up without any possibility of Succour to be yielded from their Companions After which on an instant there appeared fifteen thousand Men on the Breach and on the Bastions which with their Cannon and continual Vollies of Musket shot so galled the Spahees that they broke their main Body and killed the Beglerbei of Anatolia with other Peasons of Note and Quality and made the whole Army to retreat Two days after this Disgrace The Siege raised the Vizier raised the Siege and marched towards Mosul and the Persians encouraged with this Success pursued the Turks with eight thousand Horse assailed the Rear-guard of the Enemy and though the Conduct and Care thereof was committed to the charge of the Pasha's of Aleppo and Damascus yet the Persians killed three thousand Turks and had defeated the whole Rear of the Army had not the Spahees turned their Horses and withstood the shock with great Valour Notwithstanding this dishonourable Retreat the Vizier lost not his Courage or hopes of taking the Town in order unto which he appointed all things necessary to renew the Siege again in the Months of September and October following for that the foregoing Months are either too rainy or too hot in those Countries to undertake a Design or Enterprize of that Nature He fortified all the small Places in those parts round and quartered his Souldiers in them so that having all conveniencies of living they might be induced to continue and not abandon their Colours especially he took care to fortify Illay a place of about two
in Alms to the Poor and Korban to be made of three hundred Sheep and the Friday following he solemnly went to the Mosch to render Thanks unto God for having so prodigiously preserved him from the Executioner of his Vengeance During all this time the Great Vizier wanting Succours and Supplies of Men and Mony had great difficulty to contain his People in their due Obedience or within the Bounds of their Quarters for they were apt to leave their Colours and would really have disbanded had not their Spirits been daily held up with the hopes and amusements of Pay and Recruits The four Brethren-in-Law which greatly apprehended lest their Power and Authority should be abated by the return of the Vizier exercised all the diligence they were able to make new Levie◠the reinforcement of which might instil new Courage into the Souldiery and be a means to continue the Vizier in those parts but the Mufti obstructed all Levies on the side of Greece and the Frontiers of Christendom alledging That the best Souldiers being sent from those parts would hazard the Empire by exposing and laying it open to the Incursions of the Christians by which contrary Opinions and Delays the Vizier wanting the Assistance expected the Persians recovered all the little Fortresses which they had lost the Year before with the considerable place of Illay Illay retaken from the Turks which being taken by Assault and by an absolute force of Sword and Arms the greatest part of the Garrision consisting of eight thousand Men commanded by the three Pasha's before-mentioned where cut off which was an important loss to the Turks not only for the slaughter of so many brave Souldiers but also for the quantities of Provisions being the Granary and Magazine for the whole Army Therein were likewise taken forty Field-pieces carrying eight pounds Bullet with a great Chain of Iron which usually encompasses the Treasury which is carried into the Field With this ill success the Vizier retreated from Mosul as far as Mirdin from whence he redoubled his Instances for Supplies for Men and Mony. At length it was agreed that an Army of thirty thousand Tartars should be sent thither but Ragotskie advising that he was upon the point of breaking with the Emperor it was ordered that their number should be reduced to ten thousand the which taking their Journey into Persia by the way of Circassia were there encountred by Han Gherey the Prince of Tartary whom we formerly mentioned to have been deposed by that People and by him obstructed in their passage the Van-guard of their Army being cut off by him so that they were forced again to retreat and to embark their Men and Horse at Caffa to be transported by Sea to Trapezond which as it was a matter of great trouble so it was a course unpractised by the Tartars The Grand Signior being unable to render a more considerable Succour than this unto his Army which was now reduced to the weak number of two thousand Janisaries and three thousand Spahees he resolved to condescend to Terms and Articles as the only means to save his Honour and the remainder of his Forces In order unto which he released a Persian Lord from his Imprisonment in the Seven Towers and qualified him with the Title of Ambassador bestowing upon him an Equipage of Men and Horse agreeable to his Character with four thosand Dollars to defray his Expence And that the King of Persia might be assured of the Sultan's real Intentions and desires of Peace he recalled his Army in the Spring whereby all Acts of Hostility ceased And thus the Vizier being returned to Constantinople that Pride and Rigour which he exercised towards all in the time of his prosperity laid him low by Misfortunes tunes in the esteem of his Enemies who gladly embracing the opportunity to disgrace him with all the terms of Obloquy and Detraction The Vizier deprived of his Office. deprived him at length of his Office. One of the four Brothers-in-law married to one of the Grand Signior's Sisters and Prime of the Cabal being constituted Vizier in his stead Nor did the late Vizier easily escape with his Life until he had repreived it with an Atonement of an hundred thousand Zechius of Gold and some choice Horse which he presented to the Sultan the like Example other Pasha's his Compainions followed in proportion to their Estates and Employments by which Presents the empty Treasury was in a manner recruited and the present Necessities of the Sultan relieved But this new Vizier enjoyed not long either his Honours or his Life for the first Act he performed was to mitigate the Valedé Sultana or Queen-Mother to obtain a Hattesheriff or Writing under the Grand Signior's Hand for cutting off the Head of Casref Pasha the Spaheeler Agasi or General of the Spahees which being executed by Mortesa the Commander in Chief in Persia his Head was brought and thrown at the Gates of the Divan The Spahees astonished at this Spectacle and enraged to see that Head on the Ground which they so much esteemed and loved forgot all the Terms of Duty and Obedience to their Superiors and without regard to the Place wherein they were even within the Walls of the Grand Signior's Court Mutiny of the Spahees joined with the Janisaries they threw Stones at the Vizier and beat him from his Horse which though the Grand Signior and all the Viziers highly resented as the most scandalous Indignity that could be offered to the Majesty of a Supreme Ruler and to all Government yet their Counsels rather sought Remedies to suppress the Mutiny than to make Proposals of executing Justice on the Offenders for the Spahees seconded by the Janisaries who were glad of any cause to make a Commotion assembled in the Hippodromo from whence they sent an Arz to the Sultan requiring the Heads of the Great Vizer and of divers others as well within as without the Seraglio The Grand Signior denying positively to assent hereunto the Souldiery as plainly threatned to depose him and place his Brother in the Throne at which barbarous Resolution the Grand Signior being affrighted his youthful constancy was so shaken that he wrote to his Mother to desire her excuse in case he assented to the death of her Son-in-law the Great Vizier for that the Storm of the Military Fury was so great that he could not endeavour to protect him without the loss of his Life and Crown wherefore the Vizier being turned out of the Gates of the Seraglio he was immediately butchered in the presence of the Sultan Nor did the impetuous Rage of the Souldiery end here but they proceeded farther to demand the Head of the Janisar-Aga or General of the Janisaries who was reputed the chief Instrument of the Death of Casref because he was a principal Favourite to the Grand Signior but he wisely taking divers off with Mony and Presents sowed division between the Janisaries and Spahees so that some Difficulty arising
was a faint Refreshment in respect to that terrible Storm of sixty thousand Men composed of Turks Tartars Moldavians and Valachians which under the Command of Abassa had already passed the Danube Konispolzki the Polish General having not sufficient Force to oppose them in open Field nor time to assemble a greater Army gathered what Supplies he could from the Cossacks and Lords of that Country and therewith encamped himself upon a Hill between the River Tyr and the Town of Chocin that he might be the better able to succour Kemenitz which the Enemy designed to assault Abassa who contemned this weak Force of the Poles resolved without farther consideration A Fight between the Turks and the Poles to attack them in their own Camp and force them to fight of which the Poles being well advised placed several Pieces of Artillery and lined all the Hedges and Ditches with Musquetiers where the Turks were necessarily to pass drawing out their whole Army into Batalia the Turks who hastened the nearest way to charge the Enemy fell into the Ambush where having lost about five hundred Men they began to make a stand and to consider of some more advantageous way to their Design Wherefore Abassa taking another Course which he judged to be free from all concealed Dangers ordered the Tartars to charge the Right Wing and the Moldavians and Valachians the left of the Enemy and he with his Turks would fight the main Body The Tartars with great Resolution performed their part and had wholly defeated that Wing had not Wisnovitzki with some Troops and a Train of small Artillery come in seasonably to their Succour The Moldavians and Valachians fought to faintly against the Enemy whom they considered to be Christians Brothers and Neighbours that they soon turned their Backs and fled but were not far pursued by the Poles Abassa receiving this Repulse sounded a Retreat and immediately repassed the River Tyr and marched with all the haste he was able stopping no where until he arrived at Rinzur about thirty English miles from the place of the Fight and arriving at length on the Banks of the Danube he gave License to his Souldiers to disperse into their Winter-Quarters in the mean time Abassa dispatched Advice to the Grand Signior of the Particulars of the Fight and of his great Victory by an entire defeat of the Polish Army The Grand Signior believed the Report which none durst to contradict and which was confirmed by the Rumour of an Ambassador coming from Poland An Ambassador sent to the G. Signior srom Poland For the Poles being at that time engaged in a War with Muscovy and apprehensive of another with Sweden judged it not seasonable to provoke the Turk but rather by way of Accommodation dispatched an Ambassador with a Train of three hundred Men to make Complaints against the late Acts of Hostility committed by Abassa as if he had moved his Arms without the Orders or Knowledg of the Sultan About that time that the Ambassador approached near to Constantinople the Grand Signior had another Son born but of a weakly and sickly Temperament howsoever great Joy was expressed and all the City was enlightned with Torches Bonefires and Fire-works and that the Grand-Signior might evidence his Greatness and Magnificence to the Ambassador he took this Occasion of the Birth of a Son to make a solemn Entrance into the City and to make the greater Show he armed all the Citizens and Inhabitans Before the Grand Signior would grant Audience to the Ambassador he ordered that Abassa should treat with him and understand his Business and Desires Abassa carried himself high in the Negotiation he pretended the Damages and Charges of the War the Demolishment of certain Palancas which were the Places of Refuge for the Cossacks and the Tribute of ten Years past with Security of paiment for the Time to come The Ambassador positively refused to hearken unto any Terms about Tribute and that for other Matters the Presents which he had brought to the Grand Signior would reasonably answer His Presents were A Coach lined with Velvet with six very fine Horses A Bason and Candlesticks of Silver richly gilt Four Clocks ten Vests of Sables six Quivers of Arrows with some Hunting-Dogs Being at length admitted to Audience and thereunto conducted by the Aga of the Spahees and the Chaous Bashee The Grand Signior asked the Ambassador which was not usual For what Reason he was come thither To which he answered That he was come to bring his Majesty Advice of the Coronation of his King and to establish a Peace is his Majesty should judg fit to accept thereof To which the Sultan replied That all Christian Kings ought either to receive the Ottoman Laws or pay him Tribute or try the sharpness of his Sword. And taking a Cemiter in his hand which hung by him he drew it half out and said With this I will subdue my Enemies and though take another in Poland To which the Ambassador returning a modest Answer was dismissed of the Royal Presence And now the Grand Signior to put a good face on the Business and to make the World believe that he designed what he spake he proclaimed a War with Poland and ordered his Tents to be carried abroad supposing hereby to draw the Poles to his own Terms of Agreement And in pursuance hereof he mounted on Horseback and rode in state through the City his upper Vest was made after the Hungarian Fashion lined with Sables in his right hand he carried a Quiver of Arrows in his left two drawn Swords on his Turbant he wore a large Plume of Feathers encompassed with a Circle of Diamonds and in this manner entring his Tents he proceeded to Adrianople But before his departure the Count Puchen Ambassador from the Emperor arrived with other sumptuous Presents offering Incense and Gifts of Peace at the Throne of this Greatness But before we relate the Transactions at Adrianople and the Success of Affairs at that Place let us recount several dismal Accidents at Constantinople The Grand Signior returning by Sea from a place called Stravosta in the Bay of Ismit anciently the Bay of Nicomedia where he had for some time held his Court and great Divan he was followed by several Vessels appointed to transport the People The several Mischiefs by Water and Fire in one whereof were ninety five Persons embarked all of them Pasha's Aga's and chief Officers of the Court the Vessel was over-set by a sudden gust of Wind and all the People drowned excepting three Sea-men which saved themselves by swimming More considerable were the Mischiefs by Fire For on occasion of some Fire-works made in one of the Grand Siguior's Chiosks or Houses of Pleasure the Fire took so fiercely on the Tavan A terrible Fire at Constantinople or wooden Works of the Sieling that it endangered the whole Palace and had consumed all but that many Hands and active Men gave a stop to the farther
your Dangers must necessarily be inevitable and full of Terror For I compute that when the Turk designs to make War upon us he marches with an hundred thousand Men and perhaps ten thousand Camels besides other Beasts of Burden so numerous a Body as this cannot be maintained until the Grass be fully grown which is not until the middle or end of June and from that time they have more than a month or six weeks March before they arrive upon our Confines the which consumption of Time prolongs their Enterprises and protracts the time of our Damages But if once they become Masters of Transylvania and that that Country be laid to Moldavia Walachia and other parts of Hungary they may then commodiously winter amongst us and begin their Wars and Attempts upon us early in the Year and pursue them until the last season of the Autumn and in this manner whilst we are debating and taking our Measures in our Diet they will fatten themselves and satiate their Appetites with our Spoils It is good therefore for us to defend Austria in Transylvania keeping the Fever as far from the Heart as we are able Let us suppose that Ragotski is the most ungrateful Man in the World and that after we have supported and succoured him that he will reverse his Arms upon us Howsoever he is not so strong and considerable as to do us much hurt and therefore it were better to have him our Neighbour and our Enemy than the Turk though our Friend the first can only administer some little cause of Jealousie but the other may destroy and supplant us the first is but like a putrid Fever which is cured with every small Evacuation but the latter is a Pestilence which dilates and diffuses it self and is deadly and irrecoverable Let not the Scruple neither of breaking with the Turk trouble us for we may administer Assistance under-hand and without noise effect our Business without arriving at the extremity of a Rupture It is folly and weakness in us to be charmed by the Flatteries of the Turks and the fair words of this Chaous or to imagine that when they have over-run all Transylvania they will stop in the midst of their Career before they arrive at the Gates of Vienna no their Intentions are to lull us asleep and to destroy our Neighbour first and then us they cannot devour us both at once but husband their Diet and reserve us for another Meal The Turk is like a Serpent who lies quiet and coiled up all the Winter not because he wants either a Sting or Poison but being benummed with cold wants warmth and heat to give it Motion and Operation This is my Sense and Opinion which I most humbly tender before the greater Wisdom of Your Sacred Majesty Notwithstanding these convining Arguments The Emperor refuses Succour to Ragotski the Result of the Council determined otherwise and Ragotski was left to shift for himself and to stand upon his own Legs which was a pernicious Resolution and that which was afterwards the cause of the subjection of Transylvania to the Turk and the Original of many Mischiefs to the Empire but thus was the Fortune of the Turks more favourable to them than â—o the Christian State. Ragotski being thus abandoned by the Imperialists and exposed to the Mercy of an insatiable Enemy though his Courage was good and resolute yet he began to despond of his Force unable to deal with such an unequal Match as that of the Turks And his Subjects being fearful of the Event perswaded him to give way and resign his Rule to the hands of Gabor his Competitor Ragotski that he might not seem to neglect the Counsel of his Subjects and Friends and to gain Time pretended to hearken to their Advice Ragotski obtains Succours underhand and accordingly entred into a Treaty with Gabor During which Debate he secretly obtained some Forces from Poland by connivance of that Government and the Hungarians being his Friends privately favoured him knowing that the Conquest of Transylvania would be a step to their Destruction and being at length well fortified and recruited he began to declare openly that he found no security to himself in this Surrender for that a Place was denied him wherein he put his chief hopes of Defence and therefore that he was resolved to support and maintain his State and Cause in the best manner that he was able The Turks enter Transylvania Hereupon the Turks entred Transylvania with an Army of twenty five thousand Men under the Command of the Pasha of Buda Ragotski to obstruct their March dispatched his General Cornis with seven thousand Men to prepossess an advantageous Ground with Order to entertain but not fight the Enemy until he could come up to him with the gross of his Army The Turks perceiving their advantage in number resolved to engage the Enemy before they were reinforced with new Succours to perform which they made a Detachment of twelve thousand Horse and two thousand Janisaries and some Field Pieces commanded by the Pasha himself and Stephen Gabor Cornis not being able to disingage himself or avoid fighting made a Vertue of Necessity and put his Forces into form of Battel and exhorting his Men to follow his Example assured them that Victory was sooner acquired by Valour than Numbers and that Fortune was always more favourable to the Valiant and Brave than to the Cowardly and pusillanimous Cornis unsheathing his Sword They sight with Cornis sought in the Head of his Men and led them through the thickest of his Enemies the first rank of which not being able to sustain the furious Charge of the Christians gave way and being disordered the first Squadrons ran foul of the secood and at length all of them betook themselves to a shameful flight Are overthrown The Transylvanians took all their Canon and Baggage with ten Ensigns and killed three thousand Turks The Pasha of Agria was wounded and Olac Bei of Temiswar was taken Prisoner and the whole Army had that day been defeated had not the Janisaries who fortified themselves in a thick Wood given a stop to a farther pursuit Ragotski likewise in divers succeeding Skirmishes overthrew the Turks killing many Pasha's and Souldiers of Quality and at length remained sole Master of the Field The Turks retired to Lippa and Stephen to Temiswar whilst Ragotski made his Incursions into the Country of the Turks burning and spoiling two thousand Villages Peace is made with which being terrified and beaten into terms of Reason they agreed to suffer Ragotski to injoy his Government conditionally that the Goods and Estate of Gabor in Transylvania should be restored unto him and thus Ragotski established himself in the Government and obtained a Confirmation thereof from Constantinople to his Son accompanied with Presents and Ornaments of a Prince And this Example shews us in what manner we are to deal with Turks Resolution and Rigour are better Arms against
while a swelling and fluctuation in the Waters so there still remained on the Spirits of the Souldiery Discontents and unquietness of Mind Wherefore the Vizier fearing lest the Enemy taking advantage of the present Seditions should charge them at a time of Disorder he retired at a distance from them into the Plains of Erzrum But he was not able to continue long in those Parts for want of Fuel and of Wood and Planks to secure them against the Rains and Snow for it being Winter which is rigorous and cold in that Country their Tents were not sufficient proof to defend them against the Extremity of the Weather Whilst the Turkish Army remained at this Place advice came Van besieged by the Persians that the Persians had Besieged Van which is a strong Fortress situate on an inaccessible Rock on the Frontiers of the Province of Diarbequir And though the Persians were not able to take this Place neither by Storm nor Famine yet during this Siege they made use of their time to ruin all the Country of Diarbequir which they left so desolate that the Turkish Army could not quarter there nor extract the least Provision or Subsistence from thence To all these Misfortunes a greater was added by the Treachery of a certain Curd one who pretending to be ill-satisfied with the Persian Party voluntarily offered himself to the Service of the Turks and having done them some little Services by being their Guide through certain difficult Passages he gained a confidence so far with them as that designing to surprise a quarter of the Enemy they committed themselves to his Guidance and Conduct who having brought them into a narrow Passage Fifteen thousand Turks killed in an Ambush where an Ambush of the Enemy lay he then turned his Coat and fought against the Turks of whom 15000 were killed and taken in this Snare In short all Matters of this War proceeded cross and unfortunate for the Turks for besides their unlucky Fights with the Enemy their own Seditions in the Camp were greater Mischiefs Mutiny of the Souldiers for now enduring no longer these pungent Miseries under the pretence of wanting Pay they cut in pieces the Treasurer of the Army two Aga's of the Spahees and the Chaousbashee of the Janisaries This News arriving at Constantinople when Morat was afflicted with a grievous accession of the Gout served to redouble his Pains in which raving against the Conduct of his Officers he immediately deprived the Vizier of his Charge and ordained Biram Pasha late Chimacam to succeed him in his Employment The new Vizier immediately set forth the Horses Tail A new Vizier sent to the Army which is a signal of departure with sound of Drums and Trumpets making Corban which is a distribution of Mutton to the Poor in divers Places His Retinue was speedily equipped with such sumptuous Magnificence that it looked rather like the Train of an Ambassador which intended to make Peace than to the Troops of a General whose Business was nothing but Blood and Destruction And indeed Matters seemed to be inclining that way the Persians having far advanced in this Negotiation for they wisely pondering the immense Force of the Ottoman Empire with which they were now contending judged it the most politick course to make Peace under the auspicious Planet of their good Fortune for not knowing how long that might remain constant they might so soon as the Wheel turns on the other side be forced to accept Terms of less Advantage than at present they might promise to themselves under their happy Stars Wherefore a Proposition being made of sending an Ambassador to the Grand Signior A Persian Ambassador sent to the G. Signior he accepted of it and accordingly arrived at Constantinople in the Month of August when the Vizier was scarce in the middle of his Journey The Grand Signior entertaining some real Inclinations to Peace laid aside something of his usual Grandeur and State giving the Ambassador Audience in a few days after his arrival and as nothing mollisies the hard Mettle of a Turk's Spirit like a gentle Shower of Gold and the emulgent softness of Rich Presents so Morat understanding of Gifts with which he came accompanied afforded to the Ambassador an easy Ear and a pleasing Countenance The Presents for the Grand Signior besides those for the Court were â—â—ese that follow Eight Indian Horses of great Price Forty Dromedaries An hundred and fifty Meticals of Musk. As much Ambergriese made up in several Bags all sealed up with the King 's own Seal Thirty bundles of the best black Sables Eight large Carpets mixed with Gold and Silver with divers others of Silk very rare and precious Many Pieces of the finest Linnen to make Turbants A great number of the rarest Girdles Porceline to a great value Divers Pieces of Satin and Velvet with Golden Flowers Fifty Pieces of Silken Stuffs Eight Bows of excellent Work. These Presents so well disposed and prepared the Mind of the Grand Signior towards an Accommodation that he bestowed a kind Aspect and gentle Words on the Ambassador so that all the World expected that a Peace would have ensued And indeed one might well have believed his Reality in this Intention since the ardent Passion he had to be revenged of Ragotski availed more with him than all other Considerations in the World. His Honour also called him to give a stop to the Progress of the Moscovites who had taken Asac and the Tartars and Cossacks gave some ground of Jealousy that before long they designed some Action on the Turkish Territories the Reasons whereof we shall discourse in this following Year We have already related some Years past on what Terms the Tartars stood with the Turk how they refused to accept that King which the Port recommended to them though the eldest and first of the true Line how they fought and overthrew the Forces which the Grand Signior sent to compel them to the Election he desired and this last Year upon pretence of a War with Cantemir Troubles in the lesser Tartary they refused to send their Army against the Persian as had always been accustomary to do against the Enemies of the Sultan whensoever required The Pasha Muftee and Kadi of Caffa which is the Grand Signior's Town in Tartary urged the Tartar Han to prepare and forward his Forces according to the Duty and Obligation which was incumbent on him and enlivening their Arguments with Reproaches of Cowardise and Ingratitude so far provoked the Han that he caused them all three to be strangled Notwithstanding this high Provocation the Grand Signior dissembled the Injury lest a due Resentment should raise them into an open Rebellion and dissembling an approbation of the Fact as done with Reason and Justice sent to the Tartar Han a Sword and a Vest as Signals of his Favour And farther suspecting lest in prosecution of so sensible a Blow the Tartar joining in League with the Cossacks and
and fighting in a Body at the Gate of Alexandria three hundred of them were flain the rest leaped into a Gally which though without Oars had yet her Sails to the Yard and having the fortune of a favourable Wind arrived safe at Candia in like manner they became free taking convenient passage from thence to divers parts of Christendom These Slaves were all redemanded by the Grand Signior from the Venetians in which no Satisfaction being given was one Cause and Original of that War which afterwards ensued And now the Year 1644 being begun Ragotski who was never contented but in Combustions and never at ease but when he was proving new Projects made Demands of certain Places on the Confines of Moravia scituated within the Mountains which he challenged as the Inheritance of his Son besides other Pretences which he made in right of Bethlem Gabor To forward which Designs moved with an inveterate Enmity to the Austrian Family he endeavoured to win the Hearts of the Commonalty with a plausible Declaration for Liberty and to throw off the Yoke which had so long gauled the Neck of Hungary whereby having raised an Army of twenty thousand Horse and thirty thousand Foot he entred and spoiled the Country of his old Enemy and Neighbour the Count of Humanay an Hungarian took Solnock by force and besieged Fileck and Cassovia For suppression of which Insurrection and Rebellion of Ragotski the Emperor was forced to a War and having Rendezvoused his Army at Presbourg the Conduct thereof was committed to the Charge of Cout Puceain The Turks having intelligence of these Preparations for War commanded twenty thousand Men to march into those Parts to oppose these Combustions on the Frontiers with six-thousand of which the Count Puecaim encountering furiously assaulted and routed them And in the mean time Ragotski laying aside all care for the War in Hungary applied himself to relieve Olimz in Moravia but in his March thither he was recalled by the Inhabitants of Sendar which is a Castle erected on a Hill near Cassovia offering to surrender unto him but the Governor Forgatz of the People a Civil War began amongst themselves but at length the advantage falling unto Ragotski the Gates were opened unto the Transylvanians with which Success their Spirits being raised to higher Matters they proceeded forward until General Getz with a strong Body gave a stop unto their Progress And thus was the Fire of sar rekindled again in Hungary by means of Ragotski to whom notwithstanding the Turks would never adhere being well acquainted with his turbulent and unsteady Humour In the mean time the Emperor dispatched his Ambassador with rich Presents to the Sultan desiring him to forbear giving farther Assistance unto Ragotski but what between Skirmishes Propositions and Treaties Matters were not complsed until the 14th of August 1645 at which time all Articles were concluded and signed between the Emperor and Ragotski But to return now to the Affairs of Constantinople Sultan Ibrahim having the Fortune of Active and Prudent Ministers attended entirely to his Pastimes and Pleasures without Prejudice to his Interest and the State of his Empire for the first Vizier being Faithful and Vigilant immediately cut off those Members with the Sword which he suspected in the least manner inclinable to Sedition amongst which were the Pashaws of Aleppo and Caffa For by this kind of seasonable and speedy Remedies the Plethory of the Ottoman Empire is commonly evacuated and the Body Politick thereof restored to its pristine state of Health and Safety In like manner the Valede Sultana being a Woman of great Courage and Abilities attended carefully to the Welfare of her Son whom she sometimes decked up and set forth as a Property of Majestick Gravity to the People whilst she her self assumed the Authority and carried allthings with a high and imperious Spirit and being ambitious to be feared as well as honoured she laid Viloent Hands on the first Vizier called Mustapha and strangled him for though he was an Active and Faithful Minister yet because he passed something on her which she imagined did favour of neglect and because she apprehended his Power which was greatly confirmed by the Interest and Favour he had with the Janisaries and their Favourers she resolved to make him an Example as well of her Revenge as her Power after whose Death the Charge of first Vizier was conferred on Mahomet the Pasha of Damascus The fame Fate befel the Captain-Pasha who was likewise strangled for having over-boldly or peremptorily made answer to some Impertinencies of the Grand Signior and his Office was afterwards conferred on Beker Pasha of Rhodes With such Rigour as this do the Sultans govern who resolve to be obeyed and to have their Commands executed without delay or contradiction Whilst these Matters were in agitation The Tartars make Incursions into Poland notwithstanding the Peace the Tartars forgetful of their Peace made another Incursion with thirty thousand Men into Russia against whom Konispolski having made Head with twenty thousand Men only overthrew them and killed twelve thousand and took three thousand Prisoners pursuing the rest to the Borders of Walachia In like manner Wisnowick a noble Polander happily encountred another Party of Tartars as they were on their return from spoiling the Countries of Moscovia of whom having killed 10000 Men he recovered their Booty and sent the rest Home naked and empty This was the true and most effectual Means for the Polanders to avenge and right their Injuries and more prevalent then Ambassies and Messages of Complaint unto the Port which we have experienced since and in the present Reign of the Son of Ibrahim to have been so far from producing Matter worthy so much as the Charge of the Ambassador that they have been retorted with lgnominy and affronts But here Ibrahim perceiving how the Poles had avenged themselves with their own Sword would seem to approve of the Action which he could not hinder and to appear a sincere Observer of the Peace he deposed the Tartar Han for his unlawful Incursions which was such a satisfaction to the Crown of Poland as they never could obtain by force of Justice Complaints and Vertue of passive Valour until their active Fortitude cook their Cause in Hand and pleaded for them On the 19th of March of this Year a fourth Son was born to Sultan Ibrahim and on the 19th of February following being in the Year 1645 notwithstanding all the Reports of his Impotency was born a fifth Son named Solyman to the great contentment of his People The Turks Gallies this Year under the Command of Beker their new Captain-Pasha made an Attempt on the Coast of Calabria bringing from thence two hundred Slaves and attempting the like near Corton paid for their former Booty with the loss of five hundred Men. How soever the Gallies of Malta being six in number had better Success as to themselves though the Consequences thereof proved fatal to the Venetians having given the
by a common and unanimous Suffrage elected Francesco Erizzo then Doge General of the Sea judging that their Arms would prosper under his Command which had formerly been successful under the auspicious Conduct of his Ancestors and he though a Person of seventy four Years worn out with Age and Cares of the Publick did yet chearfully consecrate the remainder of his days to the Service of his Country But whilst he prepared to crown the end of his Life with the Glory of this important and generous Enterprize Death terminated all his Intentions leaving him with the honourable memory of his past Actions and with a Lawrel hanging over his Head which had his Life continued had been planted on his Brows But that this Accident might not give interruption to the weighty Affairs now in had Molino took his place and proceeded in his Voyage and Designs and arrived with the Venetian Fleet at the Island of Corfu In the mean time the Turkish Fleet careened and fitted themselves at Navarine with all Necessaries to assault Candia in which interim advice came to Canea that the the Bailo was imprisoned at Constantinople by a Letter from Soranço himself which he had dropped from the Window of his close restraint and dispatched by one of his Confidents with a Vessel express which was not sooner arrived than it was that Night confirmed by all the Beacons or Watch-Towers of the Country who having discoverd the Turkish Fleet far distant as Sea gave a general Alarm by the Fires they made The next Morning being the 23 / 13 of June they discovered the whole Fleet near Cape Spada which being drawn up in the form of an half Moon took up a vast tract of Sea and sailing slowly with fair Weather and a smooth Sea displayed themselves with the greatest terrour imaginable to the Islanders At length the lighter Vessels began to edge in with the Bank of Gogna which is a place distant about eighteen miles from Canea and were followed by the grosser and heavier part of the Armata And now before I proceed farther I should make a pause and describe the Antiquity the Geography and the present State of this famous and renowned Island but that is already performed so distinctly and elegantly by other Pens that it shall be sufficient for me to declare here in brief terms how this Kingdom became the Patrimony or Possession of Venice In the Year 1204 a Sale thereof was made to this Republick by the Marquess Bonifaccio of Montferratto by an Instrument sealed the 12th of August at Adrianople and signed and delivered in the presence of Marco Sanudo and Ravano du Verona Ambassadours in the time of Enrigo Dandola Doge but the People of this Island not consenting unto the sale opposed themselves against it until the Venetians by force of Arms procured their Obedience and confirmed their purchase by a double Title Hereupon such noble Citizens as adventured their Lives in his acquisition obtained the Estates of the Rebellious Greeks being obliged in proportion to the Lands they held to maintain Men and Horse at their own Charge and are therefore called the Feudatary Cavalry So that the whole Country is divided into three parts viz. the noble Venetians or Cavalry secondly the noble Candiots or Colony which were Infantry that came to inhabit from Venice and thirdly the Greeks or Natives of the Country which never rebelled but took part with the Venetian State the first two speak Italian and are of the Roman Church the others speak Greek and conserve the Right of that Religion The Ottoman Fleet now touching the Shoar at Gogna took Livery and Seizin quietly of that flourishing Isle of Candia where they Encamped a while to refresh their Forces and prepare all things in order to their Conquest In the mean time the news hereof alarmed all Venice and not only hastened them in the expedition of their Fleet but warmed their applications to all Christian Princes from whom they craved help in the general defence of Christendom which some at first imagined would have been granted as it was once in the time of the Holy War or that those whom the Declaration of a common Crusada or Devotion or sense of Religion could not move yet at least the consideration of their Countries Defence or the maintenance of a Bulwark of Christendom might perswade to wage Arms against the Turk as a Common Enemy but what cold Apprehensions the Christian Princes entertained hereof both the faint Supplies and Assistances they administred and their bloody and vigorous Wars one against another have abundantly testified to the fatal loss and ruin of that Country And though in the beginning there were better hopes by means of the Pope's earnest intercession with all the Princes of Italy to whom he shewed a fair Example by uniting his own Gallies with the Venetian Fleet and amongst the rest prevailed also with the Republick of Genoua to employ their Gallies in this Noble Enterprize which tended to the Glory of God and the common Safety and Preservation of Italy yet that Leaven of vain Punctilio's which hath so often betrayed the Christian Cause to the advantage of the Turk gave a stop for some time to these Proceedings For before they would enter into Arms they desired the Genoeses that the right of bearing the Flag should first be determined in favour of their Admiral before that of Toscany or Malta And though the Pope to take away this occasion of dispute proposed to have no other Flag worn besides his own under which all Italian Princes without impeachment of their Honour as Auxiliaries and Military Adventurers might promiscuously wage War yet this could not appear satisfactory to the Genoeses who not only took this occasion to demand the precedency before Toscany and Malta to which the G. Duke who was not inferiour in State and superiour in Title and the Malteses who time out of mind and by Decree of Charles the Fifth claimed Precedency on the Seas before them would never assent but also thought fit to avail themselves in this Conjuncture to obtain from the Pope the Grant of a Royal Court and that Treatment which is given to Kings or Crowned Heads But because these Demands seemed to contain those Difficulties in them which could not be granted without the manifest displeasure of other Princes the Pope resolved to afford what assistance he could from himself and therefore granted a Levy of a thousand Foot out of his own Dominions with free liberty to buy what Ammunition and Provisions were to be found in the Ecclesiastical State with imposition of a double Tithe or Tenth on the Goods and Dominions of the Clergy so that these Succours of the Pope and the Auxiliary Forces of Naples Toscany and Malta under the Command of Prince Ludovisio General of the Church being united to the Venetian Fleet did speedily compose a most puissant and formidable Force however by reason of Dissentions amongst the Commanders and other Misfortunes derived
Galleasses and many Saiks but meeting in his Passage with a hard storm of Northerly Winds he lost seven of his Gallies and several other Vessels so that he resolved to divide his Fleet and send part of them to Scio and himself with the other part to make for Negropont This Fleet was followed by some other Vessels under the Command of Mahomet Celebee Brother of the Pasha of Algier who being as far in his way as the narrow Streights of Andra he was there stopped by the Fury of the Northern Winds which are the Master-Winds of those Seas and by the impetuous rage thereof was carried to the Island of Zia where having given Licence to the greatest part of his Souldiery to Land they carelesly strayed abroad and without suspicion of Surprize merrily passed their time in eating and drinking In the interim advice hereof being carried to Tomaso Morosini then with some Ships in the Port of Milo he immediately without loss of time applied himself to assault the Turks and being followed by the Proveditor Grimani he took two of their Ships whilst Mehmet Celebee with about two hundred of his Men betook themselves to the weak shelter of an old demolished Fort and afterwards surrendred themselves to the discretion of the Conqueror Morosini and Grimani encouraged with this Success resolved to pursue the Enemies Fleet in order unto which Morosini first putting out to Sea was instantly carried away by a fierce gale of Wind towards Ambro and separated from the rest of his Fleet and thence again was tossed by the impetuosity of the Storms unto Rafti of which Mustapha Pasha having Intelligence made haste to attack this single Vessel with forty Gallies giving order to the Bey of Rhodes to lay him aboard with fifteen Gallies the strongest and best armed of all their Squadron Morosini nothing dismayed bearing the same constancy of Mind in the midst of his Enemies as at a distance boldly shewed himself on the Quarter Deck encouraging his Men with his words and by his Example to Actions worthy their Religion Faith and Country for which they contended The Turks continued for some time to batter the Ship at a distance with their Cannon but with little dammage to the Christians who returned their Shot to better advantage Hereby the Turks perceiving that Blows given so far off did little Execution resolved to Board the Vessel and subdue Her by force of Arms and being come to the side of the Ship the Souldiers were fearful to enter suspecting some trains of Powder to blow them up until Emurat one of the Captains struck off the Head of one or two of his own Men whom he perceived backward in the Assault which affrighted the rest into the greater danger and forced them to enter the Ship who were soon followed by the Gallies of the Bey of Rhodes of Milo of Mehmet Bey and others so that now two hundred of the Enemy were Combating with Swords and Half Pikes upon the Deck Morosini flair in which storm Morosini fighting amongst the thickest was shot through the Head with a Musket Bullet and so gloriously finished his Days in the Service and Defence of his Country gaining to himself a Laurel and an Immortal Name of Glory and Renown The Christian Souldiers little regarding all this time the fall of their General stoutly maintained their Fight in which they received encouragement from the prospect they had of two Galleasses making haste to their Succour at whose nearer approach the Turks desisted from their farther Attempt being unwilling to purchase a Victory at the dear rate it would cost them The Body of Morosini was transported to Venice and his Obsepuies Celebrated in a manner more Triumphant than Funebrous the Proveditor Grimani was likewise declared Captain General in the place of Capello who having as it were Besieged the Castles at the Mouth of the Dardanelli taken several places in the Archipelago and put the Enemies Fleet often unto flight he thereby and by other Acts of Valour rendred him justly renowned through all Chrstendom These were the chief and most memorable actions by Sea performed this Year Those by Land were acted chiefly in Dalmatia where the Turks poured in their Forces on the Venetian Dominions but were bravely repulsed by Leonardo Foscolo who took Ali Bey Prisoner the Commander in Chief of the Sangiac of Licca and slew his Son besides which he took Saccovar Polissano Islan and other Fortresses and Castles full of Arms and Ammunition which were the Magazines of the Country he also recovered Novegrade out of the hands of the Turks which was afterwards demolished by Order from the Senate which Victories were followed with other Successes nothing being able to oppose the Valiant and Prosperous Arms of Foscolo for besides the taking and sacking of several other Forts and Castles in Dalmatia Obraozzo Carino Ottissian Velino Nadino Vrana Tino and Salona in the Confines of Croatia and Bosna became a Prey to the Venetian Arms. But to this successful Progress of the War a stop was given for some time by the sickness of Foscolo in which interim the new Pasha of Bosna called Mahomet Techli a Circassian born a Person both Generous and Valiant with an Army of forty thousand Men besieged the strong Fortress of Sebenico Sebenico besieged but was bravely repulsed by the Valour of the Inhabitants the very Women exceeding the imbecillity of their Sex and Children and old Men with the weakness of their Age strengthened themselves with Resolution against their Enemies and so valiantly behaved themselves in defence of their City that the Turk was forced to raise his Siege having gained nothing but the loss and slaughter of many of his People and the best of his Souldiery whereby he gained an assurance of the Invincible Strength of that place and the Valour of the Inhabitants Foscolo in like manner recovering his Health continued the un-interrupted course of his Victories and thereunto added the taking of Scardona so that in Dalmatia the Venetian Affairs ran so prosperously that nothing could be desired to render them more happy and glorious For the Turks not only were expelled from the Confines of Dalmatia but likewise that Province became more quiet and secure than ever it had been in the Times of Peace But the joy of these Successes was very much allayed by the unhappy Fate of a great part of the Venetian Fleet at the Island of Psara which being lanched from Candia with intention to assault the Turks within the Dardanelli The ruin of the Venetian Armata at Psara unfortunately were driven by contrary Winds to that unsecure shore where contending with a most furious Storm a great part of the Fleet was cast away and the General Grimani himself drowned About which time the Turks for the greater Terror of the Christians laid close Siege to the City of Candia and made many and various Attempts thereupon carrying on their Assaults with the height of bravery and Resolution the
Particulars of which require a distinct History but by the invincible Fortitude and Courage of the Christians they were repulsed with that slaughter and with the loss of so many Men by Sallies and other Stratagems of War that the Turks were at length constrained to raise their Siege with dishonour and confusion during which time many of the Nobility and Persons of Quality lost their Lives amongst which the principal were Vicenzo della Marra Governour General of the Arms of Candia and Count Remorantino natural Son of the Duke of Loraine Commander in Chief of the Forces that came from beyond the Alpes General Foscolo encouraged by the many glorioes Enterprises that he had obtained resolved to consummate all by taking the strong and famous Fortress of Clissa Clissa taken scituate in the Consines of Dalmatia and Borders of Bosna on the top of a sharp and craggy Mountain invironed with Rocks and unaccessible Passages the difficulty of the attempt rather inflamed than abated the Courage of Foscolo so that he Valiantly Besieged and Assaulted that Place during which time the Priest D. Stephano Sorich Captain of the Morlachs intercepted the Succours which were sent thither and Georgio the Proveditor overthrew Teccbeli Pasha in a Field Battel so that the Inhabitants desparing of Relief surrendered up themselves to the mercy of the Venetians and thus Clissa being taken the Senate Commanded that it should be more regularly Fortified And here the Christian Arms met some interruption For the Morlachs desirous to cast off the Turkish Yoke and return to the protection of the Venetians designed to surprize Scutari and at the same time the Arch-bishop of Durazzo with seven thousand Albanians was to seize upon Croia and Alessio but the Design being discovered by the traiterous practices of some false Brethren before Matters were maturely grown or the time of Execution it had certainly cost the Life of all the Morlachs and seven hundred Venetian Souldiers joined with them had not the increase of the Waters hindered the speedy March of the Turks who resolved to cut them all off without mercy who regard to any so that having time to disperse themselves and take refuge in the Mountains the most of them preserved their Lives from the Cruelty of their Enemies only some certain Ecclesiastical Persons falling into their Hands they imputed unto them the cause of the Rebellion and in a barbarous manner impaled them on Stakes The Turks enraged for the loss of Clissa dispatched Dervis Pasha into the parts of Bosna with a potent Army threatning to Assault Spalatro whom to divert Foscolo together with Priest Sorich Captain of the Morlachs entered into the Enemies Country spoiling burning and destroying wheresoever they came The Morlachs more greedy of Prey than ambitious of Glory divided themselves into small Parties to rob and pillage in which interim they were assaulted by the Turks but being scattered were so far from making a stout resistance that they committed themselves to a shameful flight in which great numbers of them were miserably Butchered nor could the valour of Sorich nor of the Governour Possidaria reduce them by their Examples into any Order whilst together with some few valiant Dalmatians and Morlach Captains they endured the shock of all the Enemies Fury in which Skirmish the Turks lost seven Agas and about seventy Souldiers On the Christians side were killed four hundred some few Slaves and about seventy Ensigns taken amongst the rest the good Priest Sorich scorning to turn his back had the misfortune to fall into the Enemies hands whom they flead alive and afterwards impaled and though they subdued his Body yet he was still master of his mind bearing the same constancy in his Torments as he had shewed Magnanimity and Courage in the Face of his Enemy Whilst these Martial Affairs were transacting with the Blood and Life of many thousands on both sides Sultan Ibrahim like a stout Souldier of Venus waged another War in the Elysiums of Cupid and casting aside all thoughts of Candia remitted the sole care and management thereof to the Vizier and Pashas of the Divan following a Life so lascivious and sensual as can neither be imagined with a chast Fancy or described by a modest Pen. A principal Instrument of his Delights and Engine to compass his Amorous Designs was a certain cast Wench of his which he named Shechir Para which signifies a little piece of Sugar for it seems she was so complaisant and dulcid in her Humour and discourse as merited that apt Name to express the sweetness of her Conversation this Woman having the convenience to visit all the Baths in Town took notice of every Woman which she saw of more than ordinary Features and Proportion and having enquired her Condition and Dwelling presently reported the same with all advantage to her Sultan who having heard the Beauty described be came passionately Enamoured and could find no repose in his Fancy until his Instruments either by fair words or violence had seduced her or forced her to his Bed. But growing now extravagant and over-wanton in his Amours he fell in love with the Sultana or Widow of his Brother Sultan Morat To win her Affections he had recourse to his Dear Shechir Para who used all her Arts in this Service but her pretty wheedling Terms could prevail nothing on this Lady who answered her in short That at the Death of her Lord Sultan Morat she had resolved upon a perpetual Widowhood for that the memory of him was still so lively in her that she could not entertain the thoughts of admitting any new Embraces This repugnancy and opposition inflamed the heat of Ibrahim like a Feaver so that he resolved to assault her himself one day by force and took his time just as she came out of the Bath but she being a bold Woman and disdaining the wandring loves of Ibrahim laid her hand upon her Dagger which Sultana's and great Ladies usually wear threatning to wound him in her own defence the noise and brawling hereof being over-heard by the Queen-Mother called her from her Retirements and concerned her in the Quarrel who whilst she reproved her Son for the rape he intended on his Brother's Wife gave opportunity to the Sultana to escape and so delivered her out of the hands of this Satyr But Ibrahim mad with love and fuming with disdain to be checked and opposed by his Mother Commanded her immediately to the old Seraglio where he confined her to several days Imprisonment during which time he understood in what manner she had treated his large-siz'd Armenian of whom we have already spoken whereof the Queen-Mother being conscious submitted her self with all humility to her Son begging his Favour and Pardon and so well acted her part by those who carried her Addresses that she over came quickly his easy Nature and was again restored to his Grace and her Lodgings in the new Seraglio In the mean time Shecher Para travelling over all the Baths in
thereunto he received a Recruit of five and twenty thousand Men from the Morea But the daily increase of the Pasha's Forces and his approach towards Constantinople as it was a Matter of the highest Consequence so it required the most prudence and caution in the management In the first place therefore by Fetfa or Resolve from the Mufti the Pasha was declared a Rebel and guilty of High Treason against the Sultan notwithstanding which a Chaous was dispatched with Letters of Pardon if now repenting of his Fault he would disband his Army and return to his former Obedience he should be received into Grace and Favour The Pasha received the Chaous with the same Ceremony and Honour as if he had been an Ambassador being willing to consider him under that Character rather than under the Notion of a Pursuivant or Officer sent to affright him into his Duty and in Answer to the Message replied That it was not in his power to condescend to any Conditions for that since he had assumed the Cause of this Youth who was the Son of Sultan Morat concealed to that Age by his Mother for fear of the Power of his Uncle he could not assent to any Terms or Conditions less than the Exaltation of him to the Ottoman Throne And so carrying this Young Man with him as a Property whereby to cover his Rebellion with the Guise of Justice and Duty he maintained a Court for him after the Ottoman Fashion and causing the Tagho or Standards to be carried before him he permitted him to give Audiences send Dispatches and to take on him all the Royal Marks of Empire The Army of the Pasha was by this time encreased to seventy thousand Men one part of which he sent towards Scutari and another towards Smyrna which alarm'd all the Countries round about and gave the Grand Signior such cause of Apprehension that he tried divers Means and made many Propositions of Honours and Benefits to the Pasha whereby to allure him to Obedience One while he offered to him the Government of Grand Cairo but that being rejected he endeavoured to raise Men in Asia to oppose the progress of his Arms of which some numbers being got into a Body and perceiving the formidable Force of the Pasha revolted and joined themselves to his Party This Extremity of Affairs caused the Grand Signior not only again to proclaim the Pasha a Rebel but to give liberty to his People to destroy him and his Souldiers in any parts where they should encounter them In pursuance of which License a Village in Asia having killed twenty five or thirty of the Pasha's Men which came thither to refresh themselves the Pasha was so enraged thereat that he caused his Souldiers to put Man Woman and Child to the Sword throughout the Village And in this manner the Affairs of the Turks remained in the greatest Confusion imaginable through the whole course of this Year 1658. ANNO 1659. NOR did this Year begin with better Omens of Success for to the other Dangers was added a Report that the Persian had taken the Field with two hundred thousand Men for recovery of Bagdat or Babylon which was the ancient Patrimony of his Forefathers so that the Grand Signior being rendred thereby more willing to agree and accommodate Affairs with the Pasha proffered to him the Government of the Province of Soria for ever paying only a yearly Homage of an hundred thousand Sultanees in lieu of three hundred thousand which that Country always yielded But the Pride of the Pasha scorned a Proffer of so mean a Consideration having nothing less in his Thoughts than the entire enjoyment of the Empire or at least to partake an equal share thereof with the Sultan For the Hopes of the Pasha encreasing with his Army which was now grown to eighty thousand Men he took up for some days his Head-quarters near the Fortress of Tocacaia within the days march of Smyrna and thence approaching towards Constantinople the chief Ministers concluded that there was no other Safety but in their Arms and that the Pasha was not to be reduced to any terms of Gentleness or Moderation Accordingly the Great Vizier passed into Asia with a numerous Army and speedily joined Battel with the Pasha which continued for some Hours with great slaughter on one side and the other but at length the fortune of the Day turned in favour of the Pasha and the Vizier's Army being routed he lost all his Cannon and Baggage and he himself was forced to save himself in the Neighbouring Countries where not being pursued by the Pasha he had time again to collect his torn and scattered Troops The News hereof multiplied the Disorders and Confusions at Constantinople to which being added the Motion of the Persians and that they were to join with the Pasha as also some Troubles in Transylvania caused by the unquiet Spirit of Ragotski together with the ill Humour of the Male-contents in the City made all things appear with equal or greater Danger at Home than Abroad Wherefore as the ultimate Remedy of these imminent Dangers it was resolved that the Grand Signior should go in Person to the War on supposition that Reverence to his Royal Person would produce that awe on the Spirits of his Subjects which was not to be effected by Violence or force of Arms. According to this Resolution the Grand Signior passed into Asia and joining his Forces with those of the Vizier composed an Army of seventy thousand Foot and thirty thousand Horse with which marching boldly towards the Enemy the Heart of the Pasha began to fail him so that calling a Council of his Officers he proposed his Inclinations towards Terms of Agreement rather than to hazard all on the Uncertainties of a Battel the Spirits of the Souldiery being now become tractable by the appearance of so great a Force assented to the Proposition and thereupon Articles being speedily drawn up were sent to the Grand Signior for his Approbation who though he would not seem to refuse any thing therein contained yet declined a personal Treaty as being a Matter too mean for his Imperial Person to capitulate with his Vassals and therefore ordered that Mortaza Pasha should Treat in his behalf promising to confirm whatsoever Act Mortaza Pasha should conclude in this Matter Mortaza being thus made Plenipotentiary refused to treat with the Pasha until such time as he had retreated with his Army at a distance of some days March from the Grand Signior's Camp which being performed near a Town called Alexandria he foolishly suffered himself to be separated in a private Place from his Army on pretence that Peace was more aptly concluded in a free Retirement than under the constraint and force of the Souldiery Here Mortaza meeting the Pasha forcibly strangled him with seventeen of his Complices whom he had brought with him for Witnesses to his Capitulations with the Grand Signior With the news hereof the Army of the Pasha soon disbanded every
by the Poles and he himself obliged to buy a shameful Peace engaging by Word and Oath to the payment of a great summ of Money was permitted with a mean Retinue to return into his own Country Nor did these misfortunes end here but the Tartars commanded by the Turks in revenge and chastisement of Ragotski's Enterprize without their consent entered into his Principality with considerable Bodies of Horse against whose sudden Invasion an Army under the Conduct of his General Kemenius could not be so soon collected and disciplined as to be able to resist that fury of Tartars who at their pleasure burned the Towns and Villages and carried away multitudes of people of both Sexes and all Ages for Captives into their own Country amongst which some were of Quality and Condition Amidst which troubles came Letters from the Ottoman Port directed to the Nobles of Transilvania The Turks threaten Ragotski declaring Ragotski a Rebel and commanding that according to the Laws and Priviledges of that Principality they should proceed to the Election of a new Prince and in case of refusal all the ruins and calamities were threatned which they might justly expect in punishment of their disobedience from a severe and angry Emperor Ragotski being well informed what was designing against him at the Ottoman Port and knowing that his power was not able to oppose so much puissance resolved to give way to necessity He deposes himself and voluntarily depose himself before he should be engaged thereunto by the Imperial Decree so that he calmly receded from his Principality hoping that his humility and submission might procure his pardon at the Court. The Nobility of Transilvania being as well desirous to evidence their affection to their old Prince as their obedience to the Grand Signior did immediately appoint a day for Election but with Proviso that a general Petition should be made in behalf of Ragotski that he might be again restored unto ancient Grace and Favour with the Port who in the mean time swore to live peaceably in a quiet and private condition without making disturbance or innovation in the Government and that when this Grace should accordingly be obtained then that the new Prince should recede and suffer things to return to their former and pristine Estate For which purpose there was choice made of one Francis Redeius Redeius made Prince of Transilvania a Person of a peaceable and gentle temper who would easily condescend to the terms agreed and as willingly resign up his Government again as he unwillingly received it But though Ragotski had renounced promised swore and in appearance seemed to recede from his Government and surrender all at the irresistible Decree of a superior power yet his high Spirit and working Brain could not dislodg that Ambition of his Heart which at first privately countermined and enervated the Power of the new elected Prince but afterwards his towering Thoughts swelled too big to be suppressed under the cover of Dissimulation yielded just Reason to the Ottoman Port to suspect his designs who not being ignorant of what was past dispatched Orders to the Pasha of Buda to demand the strong Fort of Jancua for Caution and Security of the good Behaviour of the Transilvanians Ragotzki seeing himself thus discovered Ragotzki again declares himself Prince unmasked himself openly and threw away his Vizard and with a vigorous Force and Courage reassumed the Rights and Standard of his Principality forcing Redeius not only to relinquish his Power but to swear never again to usurp it tho enforced upon him by the Authority of the Turks These Extravagancies so exasperated the minds of the Turks that whereas before they began to entertain tender thoughts towards Transilvania they now meditated its entire Ruin and Conquest and so laying aside Arguments and Treaties they made Levies of Horse and Foot both in Europe and Asia Ragotzki foreseeing how unable he was to resist a Force so unequal as the puissance of the Ottoman Empire without the succor of Foreign Force resolved like the Prodigal Son to throw himself into the compassionate Arms of the Emperor as his Father earnestly supplicating That whereas before his disorderly and disobedient Life had rather merited Punishment than Favour yet in this Cause wherein the Interest of Christendom was concerned he would compassionate the common Good of the Christian Church rather than chastise his particular Misdemeanours With this message Michel Mesces his Chancellor being dispatched was graciously received by the Emperor and readily assured of powerful Aid and Protection Ragotzki elevated with this courteous Treatment and Promises had his whole mind enflamed with hopes and desire of Revenge so that assembling such Forces as he could he entered boldly into the Field against the Pasha of Buda who with a considerable Army was ordered to March before and enter the Confines of Transilvania and there unite with the Pasha of Temiswar In the Transaction of all these Passages July was well entered when both Armies met in open Field and tho the Forces of the Transilvanians were much inferior to those of the Turk yet Ragotzki full of his wonted Courage and Heat so vigorously assailed the Enemy that he quickly broke and disordered their Ranks put them to flight and killed three thousand upon the place But little did this advantage benefit poor Transilvania for the Great Vizier soon after following with the gross of his Army consisting of little less than an 100. thousand Men provided accordingly with Artillery and all other Military Ammunition seconded by the Tartars and assisted by the Moldavians and Valachians and a Rout of other barbarous Nations laid Seige to the strong Fortress of Janoua The Vizier besieges Janoua of which and of several others in a short time he rendered himself Master laying waste and desolate all the Countries round with Fire and Sword. The Nobles of Transilvania sensible of these imminent and approaching Mischiefs dispeeded three Persons of considerable Quality amongst them in an Embassy to the Vizier viz. Francis Daniel John Lues and Acatius Berclay who greatly laboured by their Oratory to perswade the Vizier that they were in no wise consenting to the disobedience of their Prince but did always readily submit to the Ottoman Servitude imploring his Clemency and Commiseration of their distressed and ruined State. The Vizier inclining his Ear to their Petition stopped the Progress of his Arms but increased their Tribute to such an excessive rate that the burden of it became insupportable and appointed Berclay one of the Embassadors Berclay made Prince of Transilvania to be Prince taking thereby from the People the free Priviledg of Election Commanding them to accept him without farther Dispute or Repugnancy It is uncertain whether Berclay designed the Principality to himself by any instance he made to the Turks or whether his Election proceeded meerly from the Vizier himself yet this is certain that returning home Berclay applied himself to establish his own Dominion
Effendi was of the greatest Abilities and this present Vizier the most youthful and unexperienced of later Times yet it may be accounted one special mark and token of his Prudence in knowing how to elect so useful a Friend and of his Policy in procuring his sincere faithfulness towards him and making him really his own To which end he conversed much with him communicated all his thoughts freely demanded his advice received his private Entertainments and in fine was wanting in no points of affable Courtesy and Compliance whereby he might create him his own contenting for some time himself with the name of Vizier tho the other as one who best knew how to manage it enjoyed the Power The Chief Officers of the Seraglio That is of the Hazoda or Royal Chamber instigated by the Queen Mother to diminish something the Power of the Vizier put often the Grand Signior in mind as a matter agreeable to his Dignity to have a regard to his Government which caused him more frequently than his humour served to betake himself to his Choisk over against the Viziers Gate to make his usual Observations and perceiving some Christians to enter the Court with red Calpacks or Caps and yellow Shooes prohibited to Christians by orders of inferior Magistrates but never until now thought worthy the Imperal Observance immediately called for the Subashee or Constable of Constantinople and from the Window commanded him with great Fury to enter the Viziers Court and such Christians as he should find there with yellow Shooes and red Caps he should first beat and then send uncovered and barefooted home The Subashee armed with a Power in this matter as high as the Viziers entered the House without Complement or Licence and encountring first the Kapikahya's or Agents of Moldavia and Valachia negotiating the Affairs of their Prince and Country he rudely layed them down and without Respect to their Persons or Office beat them on the Feet tore off their red Stockins and Caps and sent them home with their Heads and Feet bare derided by the People The Gr. Signiors severe Prohibition of yellow shoes and red Calpacks to Christians and lamenting the Affliction of that Tyranny to which they were subjected This inhumane Treatment of Persons in a manner sacred was seconded by publick Proclamations strictly prohibiting all Christians from wearing red Caps yellow Shooes scarlet Vests and the like and Janizaries from the use of Hanjars or Daggers and silk Turbants upon pain of Death which Order was so strictly enjoyned that the Corners of every Street were furnished with Officers to observe and punish such as were found to offend The Grand Signior Rimself judged also the Execution of this Order of that importance as to deserve his own proper Care and Inspection wherefore walking abroad as his manner was in disguise with his Executione at hand encountred in the Streets an unfortunate Bridegroom an Armenian who that day on priviledge of his Espousals had adventured to dress himself with yellow leathern Soks nothing was or could have time to be pleaded in his behalf before the fatal Blow was struck which sent him to his Grave instead of his Nupital Bed. This fury continued some few days with much rigour and strict observation but afterwards growing cold again all care was neglected happening herein as commonly it doth in all things which have no other foundation than humour and fancy But this inspection into petty matters did not so much disturb the thoughts of the Vizier as did the power and greatness of Mortaza the Pasha of Babylon by the Turks called Bagdat a person of an undaunted Courage and greate Conduct whom he had hitherto suffered to live contrary to the true knowledge of his interest and the Rules his Father had left him wherefore he resolved to renew his design and attempts against his Life one I remember was in December of the past Year when in our Journey to Adrianople we met a Messenger on the way who amongst other Discourses informed us that he was then going to Bablyon for confirmation of Mortaza and as a testimony of the G. Signiors favour and good will towards him he carried him a Sword and a Vest of Sables we immediatly and that truly guessed for what Present the Sword was sent for in some Months after the Chaous-bashee or chief of the Pursuivants returned without delivery of his Present The Vizier seeks to cut of Mortaza the Pasha of Babylon For the wise Mortaza was so justly Jealous that he would not so much as admit him to his Presence but returned him again with his Sword and Sables for those who were more easy and credulous and who believe to dye by Command of the Sultan to be Martyrdom and the only Crown of all their Merits and Deserts and knowing that he could not long subsist in Opposition to so great an Enemy he contracted an Alliance by Marriage with a Daughter of one of the Gordean or Curdean Princes and in Dowry had one of the strongest Forts of those Mountains delivered into his hands The Vizier finding himself thus foiled in his occult Artifices began publickly to profess his Enmity and therefore in the first place perswaded the Grand Signior that the long continuance of Mortaza in that Government beyond the usual term so Opulent and Powerful and of a Spirit so Ambitions and Rebellious could not but prove dangerous to himself and in time give him Confidence of Competition for the whole Empire which hazard to prevent with most prudence and advantage there being a present occasion of good Soldiers for relief of Candia Mortaza and his Complices could not be better bestowed than upon that Employment The Grand Signior readily consented to his Counsel being naturally very apprehensive of Danger and in his place constituted the Aga or General of the Janizaries posting him away with all speed-possible to his Government who did not run so fast in his Journey but that the advices of the coming of a new Pasha arrived timely the Ears of Mortaza who judging it an unequal match to contend with the whole Empire gave way to his Successor but withal kept himself so on his Guard that his Adversary could not reach his Head and send it as the first-fruits and Tribute of his new Office For yielding up his command as in an honourable manner of Retreat he gave out that with his Army reported to consist of Forty thousand Men he was on his March to Candia but soon after his design was discovered to be otherwise for believing his own Force unable to contend with his Masters he retired with his richess and some of those most faithful to him unto his Fort on the Mountains and to the Protection and Country of the King of the Curdi whose Daughter he had Married and remained in Epectation of time and opportunity to take his revenge on the Vizier hoping that with time this storm would blow over and that the Beams of his
search was made for him day and night but not found for in reality he as gone on his designed Journey only it was the misfortune of his Kahya or Steward as before it was of Mortaza's Emaum to fall into the Viziers hands who being beaten to confess where his Master was died afterwards of the blows But notwithstanding that Mortaza was fled yet the Vizier laid not aside his fears and thoughts concerning him not knowing how soon he might be recalled home and seated in his place of which various Examples are extant in Turkish History and therefore he sent orders to Mahomet Pasha his late Kahya now Pasha of Darbiquier as General with the knowledge and consent of the Grand Signior and to the Pashaws of Aleppo Erzirum and others near adjacent to prepare and assemble what Force was necessary to constrain the King of the Curdi to surrender Mortaza into their hands But whilst these matters were in agitation some unexpected troubles in Georgia diverted their Arms and held them for some time in suspense not knowing what the issue might be The Original and Ground thereof was this The Provinces of Georgia in disturbance After Sultan Solyman had taken Erzirum it was agreed in the Capitulations between the Turks and Persians that of the seven Provinces of Georgia anciently called Iberia but now as supposed to have received the Denomination from St. George the Cappadocian Martyr there had in great esteem and reverence three should be tributaries to the Turk and three to the Persian all govern'd by Achic-bash as head and supream Prince to whom the Seventh should also be subjested without acknowledgment to either in payment of which Tribute they continued most willingly lest for default thereof the importation of Salt of which their Provinces afford none should I be hindred either from the Turkish or Persian Dominion And now it happened that Achic-bash dying his Wife married again who to gratifie her new Lover was contented to have the eyes of her Son put out who was the lawful Heir to the Government This Fact was so hainously received by the Princes of the three Provinces under the Persian that with common consent they elected one to succeed Achic-bash and extorted the power out of the hands of the Amorous Traitor The Princes of the three Provinces under the Turk alarm'd hereat made insurrection resolving rather than any Foreigner to set up one of the Kindred of Achic-bash which the Persian Provinces better understanding approved likewise and for confirmation and maintenance of their choice assembled an Army of Threescore thousand men The Pashaws tending towards Curdi were surprized in their March with the news of these disturbances in Georgia and not rightly apprehending the causes of these sudden commotions gave an arrest to the progress of their Arms inclining towards the parts of Georgia to be in a readiness to suppress all designs against the Ottoman Dominions so that the thoughts of War against the Curdi was for some time laid aside The news of these troubles did also alarm the Port with which also came a report That six hundred Tents of the Kuzilbashees which are the best sort of Persian Horsemen were pitched nigh the Confines of the Grand Signiors Territories so that Orders were dispatched to the aforesaid Pashaws to watch the motion and issue of those Affairs but those storms blowing over by the establishment of Achic-bash the Turkish Forces proceeded on their first design against Mortaza marching to the pass of the Country of the Curdi which is very steep asperous and rough The whole Kingdom being as it were one Mountain of dangerous and difficult access hath hitherto preserved the Inhabitants from the Ottomon Subjection The entrance thereunto being strong by Nature is also fortified with several Castles the chief of which possessed by Mortaza is called Zizri and the People there abouts Zezidi The Turkish Army being arrived at this pass Mahomet the Pasha of Darbiquier appointed General as we have said before ordered five hundred of his select men to enter within the pass which the Curdi perceiving with little opposition put to flight being so commanded by the General the unadvised Curdi eagerly pursuing the enemy left the pass naked and undefended supposing their whole victory and success to consist in the Rout of those few Whereupon the Turkish Army wisely possessed the pass and got between the Curdi The Turks Stratagem against the Curdi and their place of Retreat and laying the Siege to the Castle required them either to surrender themselves or else Mortaza and his Complices into their hands The Curdi perceiving themselves thus hardly beset and in a manner defrauded their Garison which possessed the pass without the Confines the Enemy gotten possession of the Gate which opened to their Country their Castles besieged and in danger to be gained and an inlet made to an Inundation by their Enemies caused them to request a three days truce for Consultation which being granted they began to consider whether it were better to hazard the welfare of their Country in a dangerous War of which the Turks having already compassed the passage had made half the Conquest or to surrender up Mortaza to his own King one in whom they had no part no interest nor relation The latter Counsel was most generally pleasing wherefore they seized Mortaza promising at first to conduct him through the Mountains to the Persians but afterwards being on Horse-back and about a Mile distant from the Camp they bound his hands behind him and with his Steward the Master of his Horse and a Page delivered him into the hands of the Turks The surrender of Mortaza into the Turks hands and his death who immediately strâ—ck off their heads and sent them to Constantinople where for three or four days they lay before the Door of the Divan with Inscriptions on them whose they were and afterwards were thrown into the Sea. And thus ended this famous Mortaza who had in like cases by order of this Viziers Father been an active Executioner of other Pashaws and now included in the same Fate by means of the Son being proscribed as we have said before by Testament and the most likely of any Pasha in the Empire to stand in competition for the Office of Vizier The Vizier upon this success began to shew a more cheerful Countenance than formerly suspecting less of danger upon removal of so suspicious an Enemy And truly it was now hard to say where in the whole Empire was a generous bold or ambitious spirit remaining who had Reputation and Authority enough to attempt a priority such havock was made by this Viziers Father of all hopeful and daring dispositions and such an Addition made to the slaughter by this man in present Office that whether mens spirits were vanquished and cowed with former Examples or that the Age really afforded not such Heroes it is hard to say None now appearing other than obsequious to this Vizier and to fear
and court him The Vizier having thus successfully contrived his Establishment and security at home had time to confirm it by his Wars abroad well judging that foreign Wars allay Civil Dissentions and the Prosperity thereof doth both produce reputation and terrour of his Person amongst his Enemies as well as reconcile affections and increase Authority amongst his subjects at home Wherefore he meditated on a War against the Emperor and was glad to embrace the occasion from the late Disturbances made in Transilvania by Kemenius as we have related in the former Year But yet like a crafty Politician who looketh one way and steers another so the Vizier that he might the better lull the Germans into a sleep and apprehensions of security he dissembled his inclinations to Peace and to hearken to such propositions as were tendered him by the German Resident namely that the Fort of Serini should be demolished being built against the intention and without the knowledge or consent of his Imperial Master that the Garisons of Zechelhid Coloswar and other places should be removed with other overtures and the fairest Propositions imaginable which might give the Turks satisfaction and by some means or other reconcile the differences if possible The resolution of War uncertain To which counsel the Emperor was the rather inclinable in regard that a Treaty at that time was on foot between the French King and the Duke of Lorain for Alsatia and that the result might prove prejudicial to the Empire should he at the same time be engaged in a War against the Turk whilst as dangerous a friend as the other was an Enemy crept easily into a suspected Neighbourhood But the other Christian Princes especially Rome and the Allies engaged in the Venetian Quarrel perceiving the Emperor to detract from his resolutions of War upon this suspicion endeavoured to clear him from all jealousie in reference to the French designs and for better evidence thereof had their own engagements seconded by Protestations from that King not only not to molest the Empire during this War but to afford him considerable aid and assistance both in Men and Money These Negotiations and incitements to a War encouraged the Emperor and the German Princes in that manner that whilst the Turks expected the return of the Currier from Vienna as it were 〈◊〉 an Oliver Branch of Peace and Confirmation of all Articles which before were esteemed to be concluded and agreed the Scene was wholly changed and the Letters contained new demands and propositions and in fine made all doubtful and unsatisfactory The Turks penetrating rightly into this Affair pressed hard to have a speedy Peace or War wherefore the Reis Effendi or Secretary of State did at a private Conference with the German Minister in name of the G. Signior and in few words declare That three months were allotted to demolish the Fort built by the Count Serini and for coming of an extraordinary Ambassador to confirm the Articles Notwithstanding which the Grand Signior unmindful of the time and of the Conditions he had given and prefixed for Peace ordered the Vizier immediately to prepare for the War declaring that he would in Person accompany him in part of his March and remove his Court to Adrianople for this being a Country champian and plain full of Game of all sorts so drew the heart and delight of the Grand Signior that his Seraglio at Constantinople seemed as a Cage or Prison in respect of those desired Plains of Thrace His Women were no pastime or recreation to him in whos Apartments he spent little time For this excessive humour in Hunting made him daily to press the Vizier to depart for Adrianople not that he had so real a desire to the War as he had to his Game which gave occasion to that ordinary Saying amongst the Turks That the Grand Signior had left some Hares behind him at Adrianople and would return to seek them At length the Vizier not longer able to resist his importunity without his displeasure summon'd a Council of all the Viziers of the Bench where also the Janisar Aga was present to consult concerning the time of their departure at which they unanimously concluded that for divers Reasons it was most necessary to defer this expedition until the next Spring First Because that three months time were already given to the Emperor for sending his Extraordinary Ambassador Secondly The Reason why the Turks deferred the War with the German Because in so short a time Provisions could not be sent into those Parts for relief of the Camp. Thirdly Because the Souldiers which were abroad could not have timely notice to repair to their Colours Fourthly Because many Souldiers had begun to rebuild their houses destroyed by the late Fires which by the Spring they might see finished And lastly That the Summer being now almost spent was not so fit for action as the Spring which gives new life and blood to men as well as sap and moisture unto Vegetables These Reasons being represented with all humility to the Grand Signior he seemed to rest satisfied and his heat of visiting Adrianople for the present allayed And in the mean time that the design against Germany might be the more covertly carried it was given out that the preparations were intended against the Venetian Territories in Dalmatia viz. Zara Sebenico and Cataro and Proclamation was made that all Souldiers should prepare themselves for the Wars against the next Spring In which Interim no accident intervening which might bring matters to an accommodation and better understanding the daily Skirmishes on the Frontiers made the Controversie every day more difficult to be reconciled and the breach the wider The Count Serini also proceeded in finishing the Fortification he had lately raised near Canisia and the other Commanders of the Cesarean Army seeing the great progress of the Turks in Transilvania secured Claudiopolis Somoswar Sechilhid Clewar alias Coloswar and Betlem with some other Towns and Fortresses The Turks on the other side The sad Condition of Transilvania under the Command of Ali Pasha penetrate into the very Center of Transilvania and conceiving a jealousie of War from the passages before mentioned lost no time to take their advantages so that the Pasha of Varadin not contenting himself with that Country and limits formerly prescribed for maintenance of his Fortress adjoined to his Jurisdiction what Villages and Towns he thought fit the whilst the poor Prince Michael Apafi though made by the Turks durst not lift a hand or interpose the least Obstacle or Impediment to his quiet progress or peaceable possession which so harrassed the People of the Country and wrought that misery and destruction therein that the Prince deprived of his power in Government and disabled by oppression to pay his Annual Tribute had no hopes of redress but from the assistance of Divine Providence governing the hearts of Christians and Turks to compassionate the misery of his Country Wherefore he
the Air and from the Town the shot were often so fortunately placed that daily besides great numbers of ordinary Soldiers many Persons of Note and Quality amongst the Turks were slain But the Turks having before this Town a greater number of Soldiers than either could come to fight or what was thought necessary to subdue it the Vizier selected from his Army a very considerable Force to enter and spoil Moravia and Austria The Turks enter Moravia and Austria of these were Six hundred Tartars joined to a strong Force of Turks who by the guidance of the Natives passing the River Waegh spoiled and destroyed all the Country round about carrying men women and children into slavery leaving what was not conveniently portable in ashes But in passing the River they incountred a considerable Body of Germaâ—s both Horse and Foot and being opposed by them were at first forced to retreat again over the River with the loss of about Eight hundred Janisaries but the next Day renewing the Fâ—ght with better courage and success passed the River in despight of the Imperialists whom they pursued almost as far as Presburg â—hese Turks were seconded by a greater Body of Tartars every one after the manner of his Country leading one or two spare Horses made Inroads within five miles of Vienna destroying and laying in ashes all places before them things there resembling Dooms-day consumed with fire and not so much almost lest as marks or appearance of habitation These Troubles and Confusions in Hungary were the talk and amazement of all Christendom The confusion of the German Councils and indeed little more they were than talk for the Christian Princes farther distant as less concerned stood at a gaze expecting the issue of that Treaty which was between the King of France and the Pope and the Princes of Germany whatsoever was resolved at the Diet like men surprized knew not what Succours to afford Some thought it now time to treat with the Emperor and recover the Rights and Priviledges they thought their due and to condescend to no Terms of confedera e assistance against the common Enemy unless with advantageous considerations to their State and all in general acted with that negligence and coldness as if only the State of Austria and not the common Cause of Germany had been concerned The Election of a General for the Imperial Army admitting long debate was another retardment to the Preparations for the War the Duke of Brandenburg was nominated and sollicited to accept the supream Command but the Title of being General of the Empire or the Imperial Army was a dispute undeterminable and a difficulty not to be overcome And though the Enemy had passed their Frontiers and triumphed in their Possessions and threatned the subveâ—sion of all Christendom Vet Jealousies Niceties and aery Formalities took up all the time so that at length their Councils had no other reasult than an increase of Animosities and Difficulties amongst themselves The Emperor removes to Lintz The Emperor also terrified with the Siege of Newhausel and the near Incursions of the Turks abandoned his City of Vienna carrying with him the Records and greatest oâ— his Richess to Lintz to the greater apprehension discouragement and fear of the whole Country in general and was an act which might have produced very fatal effects had not the Winter approached and the progress of the Infidels been interrupted by the Valour Vigilance good Fortune and Conduct of Count Serini who in requital of those Incursions the Turks made into the Christian Territories enâ—â—ed the Turkish Borders near Komorra and there with Fire and Sword destroyed all before him defeated a Party of about Three thousan Janisaries taking from them a good Booty of money and Provisions designed lor Relief of the Leagure before Newhausel During these varieties of success the Turks still continued the Siege and having now made a breach and almost filled the graft with rubbish Faggots and other implements attempted a second storm on the 28th and 29th of August but were repulsed with an extraordinary loss by the couragious Gallantry of the Defendants The Turks make another assault on the Town On the 9th of September was given another more furious Assault every Pasha leading his men in the Front so that the Action this Day was so violently and couragiously performed that the Turkish Ensign was advanced to the top of the Rampire of the Fort Frederick where both sides coming to handy blows the dispute continued a long time but the courage of the Defendants at length prevailing the Turks were driven headlong rom the Walls and their Colours wrested from them with the loss of about Five thousand men and Four hundred Christians Though the Turks were much abated in their courage by this days work yet the Vizier obstinately continued the Siege preparing speedily for another storm in which he hoped to force the Christians to a Surrender In the mean time to facilitate the design of the Tuâ—ks on the 15th of September the chief Magazin of Powder none knows how took fiâ—e and blew into the Air by which blow fifty Soldiers and several Officers were slain but the worst was that the besieged were deprived of all their Powder unless what remained in private houses which so dismayed the Inhabitants that immediately with one voice they demanded a parly The Women also began a confused tumult crying out for a Surrender in which they were so impeâ—uous and violent that they threw stones â—rom their windows on the Souldiers Amidst of this confusion the Turks disposing their Companies to make another storm the Officers resolved upon a Treaty which concluded with these following Conditions First Newhausel yielded That the Commanders and Garison should march out on the Seventeenth of September with bag and Baggage and have safe conduct as far as Komorra And that for a convenience of the Sick and Wounded the Vizier should be obliged to provide Four hundred Carts and more if there should be occasion Secondly That as such as desire to abandon their dwellings may have liberty to depart so such as desire to abide may continue their habitations And that the Religious and Ecclesiastical persons may perform their Functions as in former times Thirdly That upon the Surrender of the principal Works no Turk shall enter within the Town until all such as intend to depart have quitted their stations Fourthly That for performance of Articles two Aga's should be given for Hostages and that until the foregoing Articles were fully accomplished all acts of Hostility should cease Fifthly That the Garison might not be necessitated to march through the Turkish Camp the Turks themselves were obliged to make them a new Bridge or repair the old to pass the Niter These Articles though punctually observed by the Turks yet the Tartars who are of a faithless and barbarous nature upon certain pretences assaulted the Garison as they marched out and had doubtless moved the rest of the Camp
but it was almost a miracle that he should not make a Visit to Possonium before which had he only displaid his dreadful Arms it had surrendred at his first Summons and Apearance Instead whereof he attempted Schinta The Vizier assaults Schinta but beaten off the Magazine of the Emperors Arms and Artillery but found not the same easy entrance as he did with the Governour of Nitra but instead thereof being stoutly repulsed after several Assaults concluded the enterprize too difficult and requiring more time and blood than could be countervailed by the acquisition of that place Wherefore raising his Camp he employed a considerable Party to take Novigrade a Castle scituated on a high Rock encompassed with a Ditch of 34 Foot deep Novigrade taken by the Turks Garisoned with Six hundred Soldiers and provided sufficiently with Victuals and Ammunition howsoever by ill fortune and worse Conduct this place also was resigned into the hands of the Turks By this time the Winter approaching The Vizier retreats to his Winter Quarters and the season of the Year beginning to be unfit for action the Great Vizier retreated as far as Belgrade to take up his Winter Quarters with the gross of his Army Where remaining with full satisfaction and glory contemplating the successes of the past Year and promising to himself greater renown and exaltation of his mighty acts for that insuing he so contemned the Force of his Enemies that he Licensed great numbers of the Asian Spahees who came as far as from Baylon and Grand Cairo to return home to their own possessions Howsoever to vex the Christians with continual Alarms the Vizier ordered a flying Body of Turks and Tartars to the number of 30000. under the Command of Pasha of Temiswar Chengiogli to pass into Stiria and Craotin the Country of Count Serini and there to burn lay waste and depopulate all before them Count Serini was now newly returned from Hungary and supposing the season for action finished had lodged the greatest part of his Forces within their Winter Quarters and securely laid himself to repose when an Alarm came of the approach of Thirty thousand Horse the Count rowsing his great Spirit from its ease collected as many of his People into a Body as the shortness of time would permit which were not above 480 men and with these he betook himself to the River Muer to give a stop if possible to the passage of the Enemy placing Centinels in all places where the River was fordable On the Seventeenth of November the Christians espyed the Turks Encamped on the other side and at the same time discovered Two thousand of them to have passed the River on which Count Serini overthrows a Party of Turks and Tartars Serini immediately made that furious Assault assisted with the Courage of Captain Chirfaleas a Person who had oftentimes given glorious proofs of his valour against the Turks that he soon put them to open flight and they seeking to pass the River and missing the place where the River was fordable threw themselves headlong into the Water where the most part of those perished who escaped the Sword. The Turks on the other side were so amazed at this stupendious Valour of Serini that their Courages failing them they desisted from their farther attempt upon Croatia so that this poor Country seemed as it were for the present to be reprieved by Miracle from a total destruction THE HISTORY OF Sultan Mahomet IV. THE XIII EMPEROUR OF THE TURKS The Third BOOK Anno Christi 1664. Hegeira 1075. THE Month of January was now well entred with its rigid Frosts when Apafi Prince of Transilvania beholding his Souldiers in their Winter Quarters and all things quiet and still about him judged it seasonable for his establishment to discover himself with some lustre to the World seated in the usual Throne of the Transilvanian Princes which sight appeared so universally grateful to the People that they began to be enamoured of their Prince and to applaud his Person his Prowess and Vertues and to cast an ill and envious Eye on those Cities which were Garrison'd with German Souldiers About which time the Fortress of Zechelhyd revolted from Obedience of the Emperor unto Apafi the Prince Zechlhyd revolts to Apafi For the Souldiery of that Garrison having long Arrears of pay due to them made a Mutiny and expelled their Collonel Dempenbal from his Office and pillaged his House placing the Quarter-Master of Strozzi's Regiment in his stead The news of this Sedition flew quickly to Vienna from whence immediately a Messenger was dispatched with an Act of Pardon from the Emperor upon submission and proffers of full satisfaction of all Arrears but the Souldiery finding themselves only paid with words hearkened to the more effectual Propositions of Apafi who taking hold of this opportunity sent every Souldier ten Dollars with a Suit of Cloaths promising larger and more constant Pay than they received from the Emperor with which the Garrison being satisfied surrendred up their City on the 20th of January But whilst other Armies remained in their Quarters and other Commanders gave themselves up to ease and drowned themselves in Wine and Banquets and whilst Jealousies Envies and Ceremonies disturbed and confused the resolves of Diets and private Councils the generous and vigilant Serini having received advices from Adrianople that the Turks design in the next Campagna was to convert the whole heat and fury of the War upon Croatia and through that Country to open a passage unto Friuli his active spirit conceived that heat and flame that the Winters cold could not chill his hot and eager desires from entring into the open Field and commencing some attempt and enterprize on his Enemy Wherefore on the 16th of January he began his march from Serinswar with an Army of about 25000 men and in the first place marching along the Banks of the Dravus shewed himself before Berzenche which upon conditions of marching away with Arms Bag and Baggage was surrendered to him Bakockza was likewise yielded and a Palancha on the River quitted upon report of the Counts approach leaving behind them Eight brass Guns in the Fort. From hence he marched towards Esseck otherwise called Oseck which is the only pass from the upper to the lower Hungary having a Bridge of Wood over a Moor or Fen about six or seven miles in length which once I remember with my Horse I was an Hour and three quarters in passing as I observed by my Watch and reported to have been six years in building This Bridg Serini resolved to burn Oseck which cost the Turks 300000. Dollars and six years time to build imagining that to rebuild it again was a Work of that time as could not be repaired in one Summer and that by this means the Turks would be disappointed of all Action the following Year The Bridge burned and the Empire have time to breathe and assemble the utmost of their Strength and Force
together wherefore taking opportunity of the hard Winter when the Marsh was frozen and a strong Wind to carry the Flame he sent before him 2000. Dragoons and 3000. Croats which encountring 6000. Turks at the foot of the Bridg set for Guard of that place were so ill treated by them that they had been wholly cut off had not a considerable Force of Horse and Dragoons come in to their assistance by whose Resolution they not only routed the Turk but took the Palancha which was the Defence of the Bridg and having gained it in hot Blood put all to Fire and Sword after which Fire being set to the Bridg in divers places in a short time it was consumed and remained in Ashes The news of this Exploit was received at Vienna with great Joy believing that for the following Year they had disappointed the Turks of a Passage but by the sequel it will appear how much they erred in the account made of the Diligence of the Turks who in forty days repaired that which they esteemed a work of some Years and as I observed it was all built of new Timber and on another Foundation different from the old From this place Serini marched to Quinque Ecclesiae Quinq Ecclesiae taken by Serini or Five Kirk at whose near approach the Turks set out a white Flag on one of the Towers signifying a desire of Parly as if they had had intentions to surrender on Terms and Articles of Agreement the Christians with this Confidence marched near the Walls where the Turks espying their Advantage on their Enemies now under command of their Guns fired upon them and did severe Execution killing amongst others several principal Officers of which were General Hammerling and Count Harberstein which perfidious Action so transported Serini that he resolved on a furious Assault and performed it with that Gallantry that on the 5th of February he took the Town by Storm and Force of Arms and in Recompence of their treacherous Stratagem put all the Inhabitants to the Sword and gave up the Town to the Pillage and Plunder of the Souldiery and aftewards setting it on Fire rendred it the most horrid Spectacle of Fire and Sword that had as yet been seen or known in this present War. These Successes of Serini gained him the Reputation of a valiant and fortunate Prince and his liberal hand in frankly bestowing the Booty and Pillages amongst the Soldiery invited great numbers to follow his Banner His active Spirit and Vigilance gained him likewise a Reputation amongst the Turks that their principal Fear and Dread was of Serin-Ogli as of a watchful and politick Enemy for in every place he made great Havock and Spoil being reported to have laden two thousand five hundred Carts with Slaves Goods and Ammunition and to carry with him an hundred fifty five Pieces of Cannon taken out of small Forts and Palancha's and to have laid waste all the Country between the Dravus and the Danube In these Incursions and victorious and dreadful Travels through the Enemies Country the valiant Serini at length arrived at Sigeth Sigeth Besieged a Fortress consisting of a new and old Town conjoyned by a Bridg which crosses a famous Marsh or Fen ennobled by the Attempt made thereon by Solyman the Magnificent in the year 1565. with an Army of six hundred thousand Men in defence of which Nicholas Serini the great Grandfather of the present Count immortalized his Fame and Memory with the loss of his Life and renowned the Place it self by his Feats at Arms. At this place Serini was resolved to revenge the Blood of his Ancestors and sacrifice great numbers to the Ghost of his Grandfather to which end he sent the Count Olack before him with part of his Army to Summon the Enemy and prepare the way to his own more effectual Force Olack had ordered all things accordingly when Serini full of Glory and Spoils arrived him in his Leagure and joyning together appointed a day for a general Storm but whilst these things were meditating and that Sigeth was reduced almost to the last Extremity advice came of the near approach of a Body of twelve thousand Turks and Tartars The Siege raised to encounter which the Attempt was accounted difficult considering the loss and diminution of the Christian Forces which by continual Actions and the bitter Sufferings of the Winter Season were reduced to a number inferior to that of their Enemies and wanting all sorts of Provision and Ammunition it was resolved as most expedient to raise the Siege which was the next day performed and the Soldâ—ery taken into Garisons to Repose and Recruit themselves But whilst by the active and zealous Spirit of this great Champion most matters proceeded succesfully on the side of Croatia the Christian Affairs on the other side by the negligence of some Ministers ran into evident Ruin and Disorder For Claudiopolis Claudiopolis yields it self to Apafi which not many years past had defended it self so valiantly against the Turks under the Command of the Governor Retani did now wanting pay the Sinew and Life of the Soldiery follow the late Example of Zechelhyd and surrendred it self into the hands of Apafi and tho the Complaints and Murmurings of the Soldiers gave a sufficient time of warning to make due Provisions against a Misfortune so imminent and plainly appearing yet the want of Expedition at Vienna and the unprofitable Application only of empty Words and Air to feed the penury and satisfie the Appetite of starving Men was a Remedy so little available that the Garison submitted to Apafi and yielded to Conditions whereby they might Eat and Live the Story of which Place compared with that of Zechelhyd was so shameful and pungent to Men capable of any impressions of Honour or Duty that at length it awakened the Germans and admonished them to provide better for Zacmar and Tockey and other Frontier Garisons lest they also should incur the like Fate and Misfortune with the two former By this time the Actions of Serini were rumoured in the Grand Signiors Seraglio and the report of them became common in the mouths of the Vulgar wherefore full of Anger and Disdain the Sultan wrote severely to his Vizier reproving him of negligence for suffering Serini so freely to Range his Countries without controul to the great Dishonour of his Empire and Damage of his People whereupon the Vizier not as yet having received his Recruits nor prepared so early for the March of the gross of his Army dispatched notwithstanding a considerable Force to precede him with Orders either by stealth to surprize Serinswar or else to lay Siege unto it This Army marching by the way of Bosna the news thereof was brought to Count Peter Serini appointed by his Brother to stand Centinal on the Guard of his Country Count Peter Serini defeats the Turks in the Streights of Morlac whilst he in Person was busied in Hungary who immediately thereupon with what
comfort can I have there Hath not that place been fatal to my Father What benefit had my Uncle from thence or any of my Race Have not all my Princes Ancestors been subject to a thousand mutinies and Rebellions in that place I shall sooner than return thither set fire to it with my own hands and rejoyce to see that City with my Seraglio brought to ashes And that we may farther discover the strange aversion the Sultan had to Constantinople and his resolution to change the Seat of his Empire it is observable that he built a small Seraglio not far from Adrianople in imitation of that near Constantinople A small Seraglio by that name near Constantinople called Odout Pasha the place to which he most frequently resorted after that City fell under his dislike and hatred The Village where his Pallace was built was called Chiomlichoi or the Village of Pots where earthen Vessels were made but the Grand Signior changed the name and called it Odout Pasha with which name before the People were well acquainted and that it was accustomed to their mouths two poor silly Country men mistaking and calling it simply by the former name were apprehended by some of the Bostangees and brought before the Grand Signior as contemners of the Imperial Command and by his immediate Sentence were put to death About the end of May the Grand Signior had a Son born to him of one of his Women A Son born to the Grand Signior for joy of which seven days of Dunalma or rejoycing were appointed through all the Ottoman Dominions but especially at Adrianople the Solemnity was greatest all sorts of Artisans endeavouring to outvy each other in their Shows and Pastimes to entertain the City At the Gate of the Seraglio was erected a magnificent Pavilion for the Grand Signior before whom were shown rare artificial Fire-works invented by the most ingenious Masters thereof amongst the Jews one of which firing a Rocket which not ascending with usual strength unhappily fell on the Vest of the Grand Signiors Favourite standing at the door of the â—ent at which the young Man being surprized sent to find out him who fired it which happening to be a poor Jew was condemned immediately by the Grand Signiors Sentence to receive eighty Blows on the Soals of his Feet but as report went this young Favorite not appeased with this slender Punishment obtain'd the Sultans command to put him to Death But to return to the Turkish Camp. The Vizier was astonished to understand that Kanisia was besieged and wondred much at the rashness of Serini in attempting a Work so difficult without probability of success The Siege of Kanisia howsoever being advised that the Garison was ill provided of Victuals and Ammunition he gave order for its supply In order to which eighty Carts laden with Provisions convoyed by a considerable number of Turks were conducted by way of Sigeth but being interrupted in their passage by Serini's Soldiers were routed put to flight and their Provisions taken In the mean time the Besieged made many vigorous Sallies and some not without loss to the Christians and to defend themselves the better uncovered the tops of their Houses and made their Lodgings under ground secure from Granadoes or shot of the Enemies Batteries On the other side the Ammunition and Artiâ—â—ery â—rom the Emperour came not so timely as was expected nor were the Bomâ—oes and Granadoes so artificially made but that many of them spent themselves in vain the Succours likewise of men fell very short of the numbers promised and Souldiery being drawn from their Winter Quarters before the colds were past or the pasture grown began to murmur but nothing discontented them so much as want of Pay the just complaint of Souldiers which discouraged them more than the difficulty of their adventure against all which Serini provided as much as he was able out of his own Purse continuing the Siege more out of reputation than probable hopes of success for his Army was at least diminished two thousand in its number of which four hundred Hungars and two hundred Germans were lost in the first Assaults made upon the Suburbs and he rest perished by sickness and the vigorous and frequent Sallies of the Enemy Howsoever Serini seemed not to doubt of the success if he could but be for some time secured from the advance of the Vizier who now began to draw his gross and numerous Army out of their Winter Quarters into the open field and therefore with the other Officers before Kanisia signified their advice to the Emperour and General Council of War That it was necessary that the Imperial Army should be as early in the Field as the Ottoman and for the more methodical government of Affairs that the Army should be divided into three Bodies one to recruit the Forces before the Town a second to march to Osek and hinder the Enemies passage over the Dravus and a third to take the Field and apply assistance where it was judged most useful This counsel being well accepted by the Emperour Orders were immediately issued forth to General Montecuculi to begin his March with design to obstruct the Turks passage over the Dravus for that the success against Kanisia was of that high importance as might justly require the imployment of all the Christian Forces in its concernment Wherefore one Post was dispatched after the other to Montecuculi to sollicite his speedy March and to give a stop to the Viziers Progress But he answered That he attended General Sporch whom he every day expected to joyn with him but this Answer proving by the effect to be nothing more than a present excuse gave occasion of suspicion and produced that discontent in the minds of the most zealous as spread a rumour through all Germany much to the disreputation of Montecuculi Time thus being protracted and no Forces appearing to recruit the Leagure at length advice came to the Generals when they were just going to dinner that the Vizier with a most numerous Army was within * Fifteen English Miles three Leagues of the Town For the Bridge of Osek was against the common opinion again rebuilt planked and compleated with new Timbers in the space of forty days many hands making light work which when first founded was the work of six years which Expedition was the more remarkable in regard that this Bridge was not formed out of the Ruines of the old nor founded on the same ground but new framed out of the Woods with as much comliness and order as befits a Bridge of that nature and length passing over a wild Marsh or Fen. The news of the Viziers so near approach was strange to Serini who by the calculation made of his March did not yet expect him for several days but the Vizier apprehending the straitness in which Kanisia might be leaving the gross of his Army made more expidite Journeys with a Body of twenty thousand Horse
which not being unknown to Serini his daring spirit was once resolved to give him Battel in which opinion was also Count Strozzi but Olach dissenting and refusing to ingage his Forces the Siege was raised and all the Forces with good order retreated to Serinswar The Siege of Kmisia raised where they arrived the day following leaving to the Enemy a great quantity of Powder Match Shovels 20 Carts of Meal and Two Iron Guns broken No Pilgrim ever followed his way with more devotion to the sacred Shrine The Turks pursue the Christian Army than the Vizier was willingly led in pursuit of his Enemy to the Walls of Serinswar being the place to which his intentions inclined as the beginning and consummation of the War. Over against this envied Fort there is a little Hill strong by Nature incompassed with a narrow Ditch yet not so narrow as that a Horse can leap over it nor yet so shallow as to â—e forded This Hill Serini proposed to the rest of his Collegues or Coadjutors viz. Olach and Spaar as a place commodious to incamp their Army because lying open to the River could easily be relieved and would serve as a Redoubt or Out-word to the Fort in which upon all extremities they might find Sanctuary and resuge But the apprehension of the Viziers Numbers and his near approach had made that impression of fear in their minds that no safety seemed to remain unless they could see the River Mura between them and their Enemy Nor was Serini more sucessful in his perswasions to assault the Enemy whilst they were wearied with their March and busied in extending their Tents the other Generals being of opinion that it was too great a hazard for them alone to venture their Forces in so unequal a Combat by they ought rather to expect Montecuculi by the addition of whose Forces the lot of War would be less hazardous if not wholly certain In this manner great Enterprises have been disappointed which have wanted only resolution to make them successful Fortune being commonly favourable if not a Servant to bold and daring Spirits the disunion also of Generals hath been the overthrow of the wisest Counsels and Wars have been ovserved never to have thrived where the Heads of Armies have been of dissenting humors or different interests This timidity on the Christian part raised in that manner the spirits of the Turks The Turks intrâ—heh 〈◊〉 Serinswar that without stop or opposition passing the River Muer they arrived at Serinswar where they immediately fell to their Mattock and Spade breaking ground for their Trenches which by continued labour they so diligently attended that in Seventeen days they arrived at the very Ditch of the Fort Only whilst the Turks were transporting their Numbers over the River the generous spirit of Strozzi not enduring to see their passage so easie and open valiantly opposed himself and his small Force against the greater power of the Enemy and so resolutely performed the Action that he killed Five hundred upon the place Count Strozzi slain till at length being unfortunately shot by a Musket-bullet in the Forehead he gloriously together with one Chisfareas a renowned Croatian Captain ended his days in defence of his Countrey and the Christian Cause In this interim General Montecuculi arrived with his Army and was received by Count Serini with all evidences and demonstrations of respect and hearty welcome and between both passed an appearance at least of friendly correspondence But as to the present Engagement Montecuculi was of opinion That the opportunity was over slipt which should at first have been performed rather by way of surprize than open Battel before the Ottoman Army had arrived to its full numbers consisting now of an hundred thousand fighting men To which reasons Serini replied That the Christian Cause Serini's Reasons to fight with the Turks and the States and Confines of the Empire were not to be maintained by men that carry their thumbs at their girdles or by Armies made resty with ease and wanton with luxury That those Armies were raise not to consume and exhaust the Revenues of their Princes and Exchequers of their States without making satisfactory amends by a valiant defence of that Interest which they owned That the Enemy had not been before that time attempted was no fault or neglect of his who under the very Walls of Kanisia resolved to give them Battel but that the other Generals supposed it more prudence and caution to protract the Engagement till his Arrival who being now happily conjoyned with them nothing ought to deter them from a glorious Attempt on the Turks who not consisting of above Thirty thousand men ill disciplined and worse armed were not able to withstand the prowess of their Veterane Army which far exceeded them in number discipline and courage These or such like expressions Serini used and to prove what he averred he dispatched a confident Person of his own who spake naturally the Turkish Language with a Letter to the German Resident then entertained under custody in the Turkish Camp to know of him the true state and number of the Turks which Messenger soon after returned with this short account Nisi memortuum velis amplius non rescribas hic vix sunt triginta millia nec illa satis electa The German Residents Letter to Count Serini quid vos a pugna deterret Tormenta Arcis nimis in altum exploduntur Which in English is thus Unless you desire my death write not back to me again here are scarce Thirty thousand men and these ill provided what then should deter you from an Engagement The Cannon in the Castle are too high mounted or shoot over Serini gave this Letter to Montecuculi who replied That so soon as General Sporch came up with his Forces Montecuculi contrary to the opinion of Serini declines the Battel with the Turks he would immediately draw up the Army into Batalia Sporch being arrived he then resolved to expect Marquess Baden and so deferred the Battel from time to time until the Turks advantaging themselves by these delays had worked themselves under ground to the very Walls of the Castle At length Montecuculi entring into Serini's Fort it is not known upon what reasons of jealousie or discontent cleared Serini's Forces of the Garison and dispossessed the Governour which when Serini perceived full of anger and displeasure he quitted the Camp and retired himself to his Residence at Chiacaturno Serini retires from the Wars with intent to make his just Appeal and Complaint to the Emperor's Court. The Turks availing themselves of these delays and discontents proceeded forward in their work so that having Mined to very Walls on the 9th of June they blew up one of the half Moons at which the Defendants were so terrified that with amazement they left open one of their Sally Ports at which the Turks entring put the whole Garison into disorder consisting of 1900 fighting men
so that now no sasety remaining but in flight they forsook their Fort and crouding over the Bridge in confused heaps broke it down with the over-pressure of its burden by fall of which many perished in the Waters and about Three hundred and fifty which remained were cut off by the Sword this was the fate of Serini's Fort built with Art Serinswar taken and lost by Cowardice and ill Conduct which the Year before only with Twenty Germans and One hundred and fifty Hungurians withstood a most impetuous and fierce storm of the Enemy but now was less tenable than a Palancha the Garisoned with 1900 Men of whom in this last Assault one alone had Courage to fire his Musket but none adventured to draw a Sword unless certain Volâ—â—tiers and French Officers whose Courage only renowned their own Deaths and served to upâ—raid the Cowardice of their Companions In the Fort were only found five small Field Pieces one whole Cannon a great Mortar Piece and two small ones belonging to Count Serini there were also one Mortar Piece and two small Field Pieces like to those of Serini belonging to the Emperor tho other Guns of weight or value were carried out of the Fort as being judged not long tenable and decreed to be abandoned to the Enemy Serinswar being thus taken was immediately demolished by the Vizier and razed to the Ground either because he would seem to maintain his Word or Vow he had made or because he would not multiply Garisons when the present Occasions required rather the active Force of a moving Army But before we proveed farther Reflections on the disgrace of Serini it seems pertinent to our purpos to declare the Reasons and Grounds of the preceding neglects and discountenance passed upon Serini by the Grandees of the Imperial Army which not being vindicated by the Emperor seem to have been cast upon him by his express Order or at least to have been willing for some private respect to have the Person of Serini abased and his Actions obscâ—red It is therefore to be noted what before hath been said That the first pretence the Turks made for this War was this Fort of Serinswar raised against the Capitulations and Articles of the last Peace for which tho the Violence against Vaâ—adin may be pleaded as equal if not exceeding the present Breach to which this was only subsequent and seemed to be but a just Recompence or Effect thereof yet because it was that stone of Scandal and Offence which drew after it that deadly War in which the Emperor unwillingly engaged against the Ottoman Power and caused him freely to intimate unto Serini his desire rather to see that Fort demolished than the Peace interrupted to which Serini yielding no Ear drew upon himself the deserved displeasure of his most gracious Prince who permitted the act of his Obstinacy and Disobedience to become a just Snare to his own Folly. But perhaps that Displeasure which was Justice in the Emperor might be Envy and Emulation in his Ministers who beholding with jealous Eyes his Actions and Successes the Winter before which enraged his Enemies and exalted his Name to that Glory in all the Courts of Christian Princes that the Pope honoured him with Medals of Gold the King of Spain with the Order of the Golden Fleece the French King as a Demonstration of his Esteem with a Token of ten thousand Crowns and Cardinal Francis Barberini with a Pension of eight hundred Crowns a Month and all other European Princes at least made the most part Applications to him by Congratulatory Letters admiring his Virtues and applauding his Successes permitting their Gazets and Diurnals Weekly to divulge and publish his Praises From whence may rationally be collected the true occasion of that Envy which by cold assistances and slow succors obstructed as well the taking of Kanisia as the valiant defence of Serinswar which was decryed not only as a Fort erected without due and matue Consideration but without art or regular Proportions which might render it tenable accusing at the same time as well the Rashness and Temerity of Serini's Counsels as his want of Judgment and Experience in Military Affairs But to leave now the sad subject of the Christian misfortunes occasioned by their own quarrels and dissentions which the Grand Enemy of Gods Church always endeavoured to sow for advancement of his own Kingdom Let us cast our Eyes on the other parts of unhappy Hungary The Siege of Kanisia being raised and Serinswar taken and demolished success had swelled and puffed up the minds of the Turks to a height that nothing seemed difficult or impossible to their desires On the other side controversies and delays gave that advantage to the Enemy that nothing could be expected but losses slaughter and in the end a total-ruin But God who pitied the miseries of poor Christendom cast his Eyes of mercy on the Frontiers of the upper Hungary granting some more happy sucesses to the Christian Arms conducted by the Valour and Fortune of Count Soise a French Gentlelman who having the Command of an Army distinct from that of Montecuculi began his first attempt and enterprize upon Nitra where several Persons of Quality Nitra taken by the Christians and Officers of the Turkish Army were assembled to consider of the Affairs of War. Soise having taken his convenient measures and made his due approaches began to batter the Walls a great part of which in a short time he shook so shroadly that he opened a very wide Breach and continually plying Granadoes into the Town so affrighted the besieged that immediately they offered a Parly which Soise accepted and the rather upon advice that Varadin Solnoc Temiswar and the places adjacent were collecting Forces to raise the Siege and relieve the Town entered into Treaty and concluding upon Conditions the Town surrendered and the Turks marched out with the Colours folded and Muskets under their Arms leading their Horses had Convoy as far as Chomar Soise having obtained this success entered into Consultation about recovery of Newhausel but having not Forces judged sufficient to attempt the difficulty of that place he turned his endeavours and designs upon Lewa or Leventz but in the way thither he was casually engaged with a Body of fourteen thousand Turks and Tartars who were marching to the relief Nitra The Turks assault Soise and fell in unawares upon his Rereguard whereupon Soise commanded the Regiments of hsi Major General Guarnicri and of the Collonels Caprara and Zeitsch and the Horse and Dragoons of Brandenburgh then marching in the Van to face about and Charge the Enemy which they performed with that Courage and Vigour that they routed and pursued them as far as the River Giava At which place Soise Encamped with his Army and in an advantagious Situation made a line of Circumvallation about his Camp strengthening it with some Pieces of Cannon The Turks having recovered a convenient Retreat upon the River remained
opposite to the Christians and having there reinforced themselves with additional Recruits returned again to give them Battel and in three places with extremity of Fury and Despair assaulted the Christian Camp Fortune for a long time remained doubtful on both sides till at length the admirable Resolution of the Christians overcame leaving a thousand Turks extended on the place many were drowned and the rest fled leaving a rich Booty for reward to the Conqâ—â—rors The Christans in this manner being successful resolved not to check the current of their Fortune but without delay Lewa taken proceeded to Lewa which having been for some time battered with great Guns surrendred it self to the merev of the Conqueror in which was found a considerable quantity of Meal and twenty great pieces of Artillery In the mean time the difference between the King of France and the Pope on occasion of the insult offered at Rome by the Corsi to the Embassadors House and Person being this Year composed those Forces of the French being in all about 3000. Horse sent first into Italy to avenge this Affront under the Command of the Count Coligni were ordered to pass into Hungary by way of Venice to the Assistance of the Emperor to which several Gentlemen Voluntiers of the same Nation joining themselves formed a Body of 4000. Horse well appointed Valiant and desirous of Action The Pope also whose words expressed and breathed out nothing but holy Zeal against the common Enemy promised a supply of 10000. Foot and 3000. Horse which were to pass by way of Trieste into Croatia according to the Promise and Assurance of the Nuntio at Vienna for acknowledgment of which religious and considerable Succour Count Leisle was dispatched from the Imperial Court in a private Character to pass those Offices of grateful Acceptance as were due to so high a Merit and Sense of the Christian Cause But scarce was Leisle arrived at Venice before he understood to his great Admiration that the holy Army was by Order of the Pope disbanded The Pope recals his Forces from assistance of the Emperor for which no other Cause was assigned than only that at Rome it was seriously debated and in the end it was concluded that the Expence was to great to be charged on the Ecclesiastical State and that the Soldâ—ery also were themselves unwilling to be so far separated from their own Country all which at Vienna were understood to be frivolous Pretences and the causes thereof attributed to the sinister Offices of a Person ill affected to the Emperors Interest by which the Pope and Don Mario his General falling from their Resolutions and Promises Count Leisle was revoked from his Employment and the Imperial Interest and hopes disappointed of so considerable a Succour Howsoever that the Pastoral care might not seem to be altogether dormant and careless of the Universal Flock the Pope having disbanded his Army The Pope supplies the Emperor with Money but not with men could not do less than to supply the defect thereof with Money for raising of which he charged the Ecclesiastical State through all Italy the Dominions of Venice only excepted whose Wars already with the Turks exempted them from farther Taxes with an Imposition of 6 per Cent. of their yearly Revenue under the notion of Tenths or Tithes which in all amounted to the sum of 700. thousand Dollars which by Bills of Exchange was remitted by way of Venice to the Imperial Court. In the mean time the French Troops were arrived in Hungary under the Command of the Count Coligni which joining themselves with the General Montecuculi followed the motion of the Viziers Army The Turks designed to pass the Danube for recovery of Lewa or Leventz and in their way to destroy and lay desolate the Country of Count Badian and in virtue and strength of that and former Successes to pass forward to the Subjection of Possonium and Vienna But God who disposes the Affairs of this World and gives Laws and â—ounds to the Licentiousness and unlimited Pride and Avarice of Mankind took off the Wheels of the Turkish Chariots and caused them to move slowly and warily having an Eye always barckwards to the Forces of Montecuculi who attended them along the Banks of the River Muer of Mura But whilst these two great Armies marched in view of each other the Walachian and Moldavian Forces joining with a considerable number of Turks and Tartars under the Command of Chusaein Pasha resolved to assault and again to recover Leventz which tho scarce setled being so lately taken by the Christians yet valiantly repulsed two fierce Assaults of the Enemy with that Courage and Bravery that 2000 were Slain under the very Walls By which time Count Soise marches to raise the Siege of Leventz it being the 5 / 15 of July Count Soise passed the Nitra with his Horse and Foot and thence hastning his March with all Expedition he first Encamped at the Foot of a Hill called St. Bâ—net from whence he discovered the Enemies Body from the Top of a Mountain and thence approaching nearer threw up some Earth and Works by the Banks of the River Grava the next day having found a fordable place of the Water Soise in less than two hours passed the gross of his Army which the Enemy observing left their Siege abandoned their Trenches and displaid their Army in open Field which consisting of 25. or 30. thousand fighting Men appeared much more numerous than the Christians For to these Forces under the Conduct of Husaein Pasha of Buda were joined the Pasha of Anatolia and Cidizade the Pasha of Temeswar four Boluchees of Spahees and a good Force of Tartars together with the Militia of Moldavia and Valachia The Turks before Lewa under their respective Princes which composed an Army as was computed of above 25000. Men. Upon approach of Husaein pasha the Christians gave way and retreated intending to receive their Enemies in a larger Field and afford an occasion to theâ— of greater Confidence in Execution of the Design they came to Act. The Turks supposing the Christians to be fled for fear with more boldness marched forward And believing this Retreat to proceed rather of Fear than Policy continued to contemn the Pusillanimity of the Christians and lest it should argue too much regard and esteem of their Force vouchsafed not to send Scouts abroad either to view their Camp or to prevent surprisal but some of their Officers wisely considering that a Soldier ought never to despise his Enemy they were perswaded to send a considerable Body of Horse to view and discover the Enemies Force who in the way meeting with a party of the Christians after a small Skirmish put them to Flight and taking some Prisoners brought them before the General the Prisoners upon Examination confessed that Count Susa was fully resolved the next Morning to give them Battel and declared the number and courage of his Army to be such as altered
the Opinion Husaein had conceived of the Cowardice and Weakness of the Christians power so that that whole Night the Turks past with watchful and vigilant Guards their Arms ready and the whole Camp in a posture of Defence The next Morning being the 9th of July The Christian Army put themselves into Battalia the day breaking discovered the Christian Army at so near a distance as that their several Motions might be discerned and putting themselves in Array for the Battel made two Wings of Horse each Wing consisting of 3000. Horse the most armed Cap-a-pe and well provided the Foot marched in the Body of the Army well appointed and fitted with all sorts of Ammunition and Arms and so raised with chearful Courages as rendered them in appearance to the Turks a Warlike and formidable Army The Turks likewise drew themselves into Battalia desirous to try the fortune of the day the right Wing was Commanded by the Prince of Valachia and the left by the Prince of Moldavia The Body of the Army was composed of Turks and Tartars almost all Horse except 2 or 3000. Janizaries sent as an Auxiliary Force from Newhausel and Strigonium These two Armies thus ranged in a Posture of Defiance stood in view each of other until Husaein Commanded his Men to pass the Marsh or Fen which was between them and the Christians but several would have perswaded him the contrary lest the success of the day not proving to Expectation the Marsh should be a disadvantage to their Flight and an occasion of greater Slaughter in the pursuit to which Husaein Couragiously answered That Men who would Conquer were to look forward and not behind them those that would save their Lives by flight were fit to perish in it and that for his part he was resolved to cut off all hopes of safety from his Army but what consisted in their Swords and Victory over their Enemies The Turks having thus passed the Marsh made a halt and faced the Christians until Noon who moved not a foot from their ground that so they might obtain the advantage of the Sun which in the Morning being in their Faces would upon declining be an offence unto the Turks In the mean time no question but both Generals made their Orations to their Soldiers encouraging them to Fight in Defence of their Faith and Religion of their Countries Glory and Sasety suggested with those Arguments and Rhetorick as was agreeable to the Principles and Condition of both Parties and which we may well suppose according to the Licence of Historians to have been in these words or to this effect The Speech of Count Susa to his Army WHen I see and consider before us Fellow Soldiers those Enemies who are the object of our Fury and Rage I conceive words more necessary to moderate the heat of your Anger so as to Fight with Discretion rather than to raise your Spirits to that height of Warlike Courage in which consists the safety and glory of this days Fortune For these are they who lately in cool Blood against the Laws of Arms and Nations unhumanely butchered our Countrymen and Kindred and made no difference between Captives of War and Malefactors but like Thieves and Murderers sentenced brave Men to Death who had no other crime than that they unhappily fought in defence of their Country These are they who in the very times of Peace consume your Borders and rob your Markets and whose Capitulations of Peace make yet all acts of hostolity lawful These are the grand Enemies and Despisers of the Cross of Christ against whom whosoever dies is both a Conqueror and a Martyr This Army before your Eyes consists in part of Moldavian and Valachian Christians forced to this War by compulsion not of choice the rest are either Turks educated in the softness of Asia or Tartars who never made advantage by Battel but by flight these are they with whom you have this day to contend before the Walls of Lewa where many of your Wives and Children and Friends are immured and are Spectators of your Virtue and Courage Let us therefore valiantly address our selves to this Battel on the success of which the fortune of Hungary and Germany depends The Speech of Husaein Pasha to his Soldiers WHilst our General the Grand Vizier is so successful in his Arms abroad having subdued the strong Fortresses of Oywar and Serinswar and struck a Terror and Amazement to all the Enemies of our formidable Emperor let not us be unactive or want our share in the renown and same of Triumph and Victory I shall not need to put you in mind of the glorious Exploits of your Ancestors whose Valour and Virtue which formed this vast Empire round about us you ought now to imitate and give the World new proofs how emulous you are to exceed the Courage and Bravery of former times The other Divisions of the Ottoman Power have contended hitherto with their Enemies on unequal terms and droven them forth from their shelters of Trenches and Bulwarks but here you have an open Field to fight nothing between you and the naked Breasts of your Enemies we stand in equal unmbers and terms with them nothing can win the day but only Valour and nothing lose it but meer Cowardice These are the shattered Companies we have expelled last Year from Oywar and the Companions of those whose Bodies and Heads we have heaped before Strigonium should we submit to be subdued by these whom our Osmanlees have so often Conquered we should not only stain our selves with the highest infamy and shame but give a turn to the Vniversal Fortune of the Ottoman Arms. By this time it was Noon and the Sun turning it self from the Christian to the Turkish Army a warning Piece was fired from the Christian Camp at which sign their whole Army began to advance and with chearfulness to approach the Turks who stood ready to receive them Husaein Pasha â— routed and fled At the first onset the Christians poured a plentiful Volly of shot on the Turks and Tartars which composed the main Body at which immediately they put themselves to Flight leaving the two Wings to an unequal Battel who resisted not long before they followed the Example of their Companions leaving their Baggage and Cannon with the Honour of the day unto the Christians who in the pursuit slew the Turks without Compassion or Resistance filling the Fields with dead Bodies and the Rivers with Blood until Night which is the shelter of the distressed gave a stop to their farther Slaughter Refuge denied them at Strigonium such as escaped betook themselves to Strigonium where they were refused either passage over the Water or Provisions or any other Refuge or Entertainment after their wearisome Flight for Strigonium it self was judged now in Danger and the next attempt after the foregoing Victory and therefore there was no Reason or Policy to unfurnish themselves of necessary provisions to supply or relieve a discouraged
first discomfited the forlorn hope of the Christians which consisted of a thousand men dispatched immediately Messengers to acquaint the Grand Signior of his success and passage which News he knew would be the more grateful because the Grand Signior by daily Letters and Commands urged him to proceed in his March and not to suffer the impediment of a narrow Ditch to be an interruption to the whole Ottoman Force which in former times was not restrained by the depth or breadth of the Ocean The Grand Signior having received this Intelligence as if the intire Victory and Triumph over the World consisted in the passage over the Rab was transported with such an extraordinary joy and assurance of Victory that to anticipate the good News a solemn Festival was ordained for the space of seven days and seven nights called by the Turks Dunalma in which time the whole nights were made light with Lamps and Candles The Turks vain joy and made chearful with great Guns Vollies of Muskets Sound of Drums and Trumpets revellings and what other Solemnities might testifie joy and triumph But scarce three Nights of this vain Dream had passed before the Grand Signior awaked by intelligence contrary to his assured expectation of the Defeat and Destruction of a considerable part of the Viziers Army shamefully commanded the Lights to be extinguished and the remaining four Nights designed for Joy to be converted to Melancholly and Darkness And though the rashness and vain sancy of the Governours was the sole cause of this precipitate mirth yet as great men love always to charge their errours and follies on the shoulders of others so the Sultan accused the Chimacham through false Information to have been the Author of this shameful Decree and in that fury calling the Executioner had certainly taken off his head had not his young Minion or Favourite now called Kul Ogli promoted to the Perferment of Asan Signisies the Son of a Kul or Slave before mentioned with much earnestness and Prayers interceded for his Life And indeed this Joy and Triumph was somuch more ridiculous and shameful by how much more fatal and destructive was the ensuing Event For the Turks being now got over the River had not at first time enough given them to cast up Earth but were sorced by the Christians to an Engagement for the Christian Army was drawn into Batalia to receive them The right Wing consisted of the Austrian Forces commanded by Montecuculi himself the Left was formed of the Confederates of the Rhine commanded by Count Olac to which was adjoined Forty Troops of the French Cavalry conducted by Monsieur Coligni and the main Body was commanded by the Marshal General Marquis Bada which composed a very formidably Body and assailed the Turks with extraordinary Valour the Fight was very furious and began about Nine a Clock in the morning on the third of August and continued till Four in the Afternoon with variable fortune during which time the Waters being abated the Spahees passed over in several places and charged the left Wing of the Christians and in other places they made attempts only to divert the Army whilst the Janisaries threw up Earth to secure a passage for the rest which when the Christians espied they at first resolved to sound a Retreat but afterwards perceiving that the Trench was but newly begun Montecuculi drawing up the Body of the Army into a half Moon attacked the Janisaries on all sides with that fury ordering the Bodies of Horse to contend with the Spahees that the Turks now faintly fighting began to give ground to their Enemies at which instant turn of Fortune an outcry was heard That Serini on the other side had set on the Viziers Camp which so animated the Christians and terrified the Turks that the latter began to give back and put themselves to shameful flight leaving dead upon the Place Eight thousand of their Companions and the Glory of the Day to the Christians The Turks who always fly disorderly not knowing the Art of a handsome Retreat The defeat given the Turkish Army by the River Rab. crouded in heaps to pass the River the Horse trampling over the Foot and the Foot throwing themselves headlong into the Water without consideration of the depth or choice of Places fordable those sinking catching hold on others who could swim sunk down and perished together others were carried away by the rapidness of the Stream and both Men and Horse were carried down the River and swallowed up in deeper places The Water was died with Blood and the whole face of the River was covered with Men Horse Garments all swimming promiscuously together no difference was here between the valiant and the Cowardly the Foolish and the Wise Counsel and Chance all being involved in the same violence of Calamity Tac. lib. 1. Non vox mutui hortatus juvabant adversante unda nihil strcnuus ab ignavo sapiens a prudenti consilia a casu differre cuncta pari violentia involvebantur so that the Waters devoured a far greater number than the Sword whilst the Vizier standing on the other side of the River was able to afford no kind of help or relief but as one void of Counsel and Reason knew not how nor where to apply a remedy This defeat though in Christendom not greatly boasted by reason that the destruction of the Turks which was most considerable by the Water was partly concealed to them yet the Turks acknowledg that Ruine and Slaughter to have been of a far greater number than what the Christian Diaries relate confessing that since the time that the Ottoman Empire arriv'd to this greatness no Stories make mention of any Slaughter or Disgrace it hath suffered to be equal unto the calamity and dishonour of this On the Turks side were slain that day Ishmael the late Pasha of Buda and Kimacham of Constantinople by a shot from the Enemy passing the Water the Spaheelar Agasee or General of the Spahees the Janisar Aga the younger Son of the Tartar Han and several othes Pashaws Alibegh The slain on the Turks side General of Bosna Thirty Capugibashees Five and thirty Pages of the Vizier's and Three hundred of his Guard Five thousand Janisaries Three thousand Spahees Fifteen hundred Bosnacks Eight hundred Albanians Six hundred Croats and Hungarians of the Turks Subjects Two hundred and fifty Valachians and Moldavians Six hundred Tartars of Anatolia fifteen hundred and about Four thousand other Asiaticks from the farthest parts of the Turks Dominions Eastward so that in all we may account Seventeen thousand slain on the Turks side besides which were taken Sixteen pieces of Cannon a Hundred and twenty six Colours with the Standard of the Viziers Guard Five thousand Cemiters most of which were embossed with Silver and some beset with Jewels with many Horses of which six were sent as a Present to the Vizier Of the Christians were slain near Three thousand Men those of note were
purposely to transport him and his Family to Candia Upon these conditions agreed at Turen Marquess Villa took his Journey to Venice about the beginning of April being accompanied with his Kinsman Francesco Villa his Nephew Benedetto Count of Lagnasco Count Lodovico Saluzza and Count Bernardino Barretta which Four served in quality of Captains together with Gio. Francesco Pusserla and Alessandro Negri who were Lieutenant-Generals and Gio. Girolamo Quadruplano Engineer With these Companions and several other Voluntiers Gentlemen of Quality the Marquess Villa was received with much honour by the Nobility and People of Venice and being introduced into the Colledge with a singular grace and fluency of Language he began to speak in this manner IF thanks most Serene Prince and most Excellent Sirs The Speech of Marquis Villa to the Senate ought to be equivalent to the benefits we receive I must of necessity not to appear ungrateful refuse those favours which this most Serene Republick is pleased to confer upon me or resolve to appear ungrateful because I am unable to make a compensation But I satisfie my self in this That as the mind which receives favours and returns thanks is the same so that mind which makes acknowledgments with a due sense of them doth in some measure equal the benefit though it prove defective in expressions to declare it I do therefore confess and acknowledge that the Election you have been pleased to make of me amongst so many conspicuous Persons unto a Charge graced by most renowned Predecessours and in it self most honourable is a most singular favour and an effect of your immense Bounty to me which though it be limited with some subordination yet it may serve for the ultimate Goal to a glorious Course of Military labours I must also farther acknowledge That as it is the property of this most Serene Republick to receive momentary Services and to render them Eternal by Records in History so they have been pleased to adjoyn unto my mean deserts a remembrance of the humble devotion which my Ancestors professed towards them I mean Alfonso Villa my great Grand-father who in that most glorious Fleet at Lepanto whose Sails were the wings of Victory evidenced his Christian Zeal against that People which issuing from the bowels of Sea-monsters continue to vent their ancient rage against your most Serene Highness Nor with less promptness of mind had my Grandfather Francesco Villa and my Father Guido Villa consecrated their Powers to your Command but that the unparallel'd Equity of this most Serene Republick gave permission that one of them should take the charge of General of the Artillery of the Holy Church under the Pope his Supream Lord preferring a natural duty before a voluntary service and that the other being entertained in service of the most Invincible Charles Emanuel in Piedmont you were pleased to judge That the service done to a Prince your Confederate and Son of this Republick was a service and duty rendred to your selves so that this Election made of me by this most Serene Republick and approved by the singular goodness of that Charles Emanuel who now reigns evidences the Destiny of my Family and obliges me to satissie that hereditary debt by performances which my Ancestors entertained only in their wishes Hence it is that to this my Election some celestial influence hath concurred by which I am clearly assured that your more than humane Power is desirous to imitate the Divine which oftentimes makes use of weak means to operate miraculous effects that to you only the success may be acknowledged and to you only the thanks be returned That if the Providence of your Serenity and of this most Serene Republick will be pleased as I am assured you will to imitate the Divine Providence which co-operates with means the number and quality of your Troops and plenty of your Provisions which are the Nerves of War are those means which correspond with the ends you design And therefore I dare presage that I shall not only see the threatning horns of the changeable Ottoman Planet precipitated into the Sea by the Venetian horn of strength but those glorious Conquests renewed which rendered your Name more bright and resplendent than the Sun it self in his Oriental parts With these auspicious Presages I seel already in my breast an impatient heat to sacrifice my life in so worthy a Cause fancying that I serve the Vniverse whilst I am engaged in the service of the greatest of Republicks which communicates delicious Fruit to all People gathered from those triumphant Palms which were planted and watered with her own sweat and labours and resembles her own generous Lion which continually stands on the Guard in opposition to the common Enemy that all other People may rest quiet and repose secure And thus much Most Serene Prince and Most Excellent Sirs shall suffice to have been spoken by a Soldier not acquainted with Eloquence to whom Courage is more requisite than Words and to fight well with the hand is more laudable than to utter florid Speeches with the Tongue According to the preceding counsel and desire of Marquiss Villa the Senate sent by divers Convoys great plenty of Provision and Ammunition to Candia and fitted their Fleet with all things necessary and strengthened their Forts both with Horse and Foot drawn out of their Garisons on the Terra Firma being assisted with Men and Money from other Princes and States The Pope gave them liberty to levy Four thousand men out of his Countries the Emperour also furnished them with a considerable Force to which were made Additions from other parts of Germany In this manner the prudent Care of the Venetians provided for their own safety But at Constantinople things were more quiet for it being Winter the Turks made Entertainments for the German Ambassadour who was first seasted by the Chimacham and twice afterwards with much Magnificence by the Great Vizier at his own Garden seated on the Bosphorus all difficulties being before overcome and agreed unless the deliverance of the poor Captives from the Prison and the Oar who continued in the torment of expectation between hope and fear either of liberty or perpetual slavery Which Treaty though it properly belonged to the Vizier to whom the absolute power is derived yet in formality it was reserved for matter of the last Audience with the Grand Signior who being desirous to attend his Hunting and Pastime abroad was in pain until he had complyed with his Office towards this Ambassadour whose departure though not some time after designed yet being often called upon to receive his Dispatch from the Grand Signior was admitted on the 31th of October to his Audience with the same formality and feasting as is common to all other Ambassadours in the Divan or place of Judicature and received three and forty Coftans bestowed on himself and his retinue and thence being conducted to the Chamber of Audience with some of the principal Noblemen of his Company
reporting perhaps and it was related in the parts of Christendom That this was a place where blood was spilt day and night where Gallant Men had forgot to sleep living in perpetual labours enured to intolerable sufferings and hourly dangers there being none secure either in the Church in the house or in the street for Granadoes rained Cannons thundred Arrows flew with stones like a Tempest so that there was none in that place but who quartered on the Brink of the Grave It now grew towards Winter and yet the Vizier thought of no other Quarters than his Trenches judging that if he should quit his station the labours and progress of the former Summer would be lost and the Work to be again begun in the Spring Wherefore resolving to keep his Works provided all conveyances to carry away the Water and sheds to cast off the Rain and warmer Tents for the Soldiery which yet could not so artificially be contrived but that the Camp was full of mire and dirt tedious and troublesome to Man and Beast and the Quarters of the Souldiery so damp between their Banks of Earth as caused Catarrhs Fluxes Feavers and other Camp Diseases with much mortality It was now the dead of Winter The Winter causes all Action to cease and yet Martial Exploits were as frequent as they had been in Summer and though the great rains and flouds of water extinguished the fires and made as it were a cessation of Arms and of all acts of hostility yet this interval of calmness and tranquillity the Christians made use of to repair the Palisade of St. Andrea and the Lines of Communication within the Ditch And because the main Bulwark was also shaken and in some danger all the Chiorma or Slaves of the Gallies were commanded a shore to labour in the reparation and to make an inward retrenchment which in short time with admirable diligence was persected and on all sides compleated The Turks in the mean time carried their Traverses forward as much as they could for they were now entered into the very Ditch of the Town and because there was no possibility to work in the Mines by reason that the Galleries were filled with water they attended wholly to employ their great Guns and fire Granadoes so that they raised a new Eattery near the Work of Mocenigo which began to batter the lower parts of St. Andrea and raised another Battery on the ruines of the Revelin of Panigra which being lower ground could not much prejudice the main Bulwark The Sultan satisfied with the Relation given by his Messenger concerning the progress his Vizier had made upon the Town and of the hopes there was in time to gain it encouraged him with a Letter of Praise accompanied with a Sword and Vest of Sables the magnificent Signal of the Sultans favour And now besides the Force of Fire-Arms the Turks made use of Arrows slot into the Town carrying papers written in Italian and French perswading the Souldiers to fly to their Camp where they should receive civil treatment and a secure refuge which gave that encouragement to those wearied with the labours of the Siege and hard usage that many of them made Tryal of the Turks entertainment and escaping out of the Works fled to the Enemies Camp where they were cloathed received Conduct Mony and were permitted Licence to embark themselves for what place they pleased About this time the Proveditor General Barbaro and the Lieutenant General of the Artillery Vvertmiller having obtained licence from the Senate returned to Venice the first was displeased General Barbaro and Uvertmiller departed from the Army that Marquess Villa should take the precedence of him and the other because his opinion of making a general Sally of all the Garrison on the Enemy was not followed but rejected by the Council of War as a design pernicious and over-hazardous for that the fighting with an Enemy more numerous than themselves fortified in their Redoubts and Works and hidden under ground in inextricable Labyrinths was an Enterprise so rash that no man wishing well to the Garrison and of sound judgment ought to advise The Turks having in this Campagne fixed themselves well in a formal Siege and gained ground and many advantages on the Christians of which the destruction of the Work of Panigra was none of the least the Vizier supposed it a seasonable time to enter into a Treaty by the hand of the Secretary Giavarina who was there entertained for that purpose but he falling sick of the Camp-distemper dyed in a short time The deaths of Secretary Giavarina and Padavino whose death was soon after followed by that of Signior Padavino who finished his days at Canea the Plate Money and Houshold-stuff of both were carefully inventored and by the justice of the Vizier duly accounted for and administred to the Venetians The Instruments of Treaty being thus taken away the Captain-Pasha was dispatched to Constantinople carrying with him four thousand wounded and sick men and a Letter to the Grand Signior and Divan signifying his resolutions to win the place or dye under the Walls of it and to that end desired them to send him such Recruits of men and supply of Provisions as were requisite He complained of the cowardise of those to whom they had incharged the Convoys that he wanted both Powder and Bullet for default of which they could neither ply their great Guns nor go forward in their Mines that bread was so dear that no price could be set to it that his Souldiers by slaughter and sickness did daily diminish so that his Army was reduced to twenty three thousand Foot seven hundred Horse and two thousand Pioniers and in fine concluded with urgent instances to have Recruits of all dispeeded to him without which it was impossible to gain the Town or save himself Hereupon Recruits came from all parts both of Men Ammunition and Provisions especially from the Frontiers or adjacent places which by such vast evacuations were almost dispeopled more particularly in Albania and Castelnuovo extraordinary Preparations were making both of Men Horse and Camels and a report was spread that the Grand Signior intended to pass over in Person to Candia but this was soon disproved by his residence at Larissa where he remained to render assistance more easily and receive advices more speedily than could be performed at Adrianople Great quantities of Corn were also sent from divers places particularly from Smyrna where English French and Dutch Ships were taken up for that service to the prejudice of the Trade and damage of the concerned some of which Vessels were taken in their passage to Candia whilst others arrived in safety through the negligence as was supposed of the Commanders at Sea. And indeed the Turks plyed their business with that industry and diligence that notwithstanding the Force which the Venetians â—ad at Sea their Recruits for the most part arrived safe and Corn began to be so plentiful that the Vizier
strongly as the besieged had within heaving like Moles with their numerous Army of Pioneers whose lives being not valued they were wholly intent unto Mines blowing up all before them in that manner that every day they gained a pace of ground within the City So that in effect as will be seen by the Sequel this most impregnable Fort of the World was forced and taken by the Spade and Shovel and by a Crew of unarmed Labourers who understood nothing more than the Plough and Harrow So that now this Town seemed to be reduced to its utmost Crisis either of being taken or for ever freed of this malignant Enemy And indeed the Turks had so far advanced upon the Bulwark of St. Andrea that now nothing remained of it more than ruines and undigested heaps of Earth and stone in defence of which the chief Commanders applying themselves in person with all diligence the Marquess St. Andrea Montbrun was wounded by a stone in the face the Cavalier de Bret was buried in the ruines to the very Neck and with difficulty drawn out of the Earth by Assistants about him two other Cavaliers were wounded with Granadoes and the Cavalier Fuillere who carried the Standard of Malta was shot into the Eye with a Musket The Proveditor General Carnaro serving at the repair of the Breach was so wounded in the Belly by a Granado that his Bowels burst of which he died in three hours and with a piece of the same Granado the Count Vignole a French Gentleman of great Valour was likewise slain And so hotly the Turks plyed this Breach that from the 28th of May to the 2d of June they sprang five Mines which brake all the Palisades of the Christians the which the Turks seconded with that fury and mettle as if they intended to win the place and make an end of their work before the arrival of the Forces expected from Christendom And this Post was now grown so dangerous and weak that the Captain-General the Marquess of Montbrun and all the chief Officers took up their Quarters at this place where his Excellency kept an open Table and the Marquess took up his Lodgings at Night that so the other Officers might have no excuse on account of attendances or orders to abandon these Quarters The Princes of Christendom all this time forgot not their besieged Brethren in Candia Pope Clement the IX pressed the most Christian King to make ready his succours in due time Succours sent out of Christendom who had already himself prepared all things and elected the Duke of Beaufort his General of all the Forces by Sea whether of French or other Nations This Duke like a couragious and brave Prince thinking it little glory to command at Sea where the Enemy was of an inferiour and unable Force to encounter him did therefore desire Licence from his King to make tryal of his Fortune in the Field where he might evidence his Valour in the face of the Infidels and signalize his Fame either by Death or Victory The King unwilling to hazard so worthy a person of his bloud out of his due Command in the rank of an ordinary Souldier at first denied his requests but the Pope interceding for him whose General he was with holy Arguments and devout Contemplations of Martyrdom and glory of dying for the Christian Cause at length obtained a concession from the King who of himself was flexible to so pious a request esteeming it unholy to deprive his Kinsman either of the Palm of a Martyr or the Lawrel of a Conqueror The Summer being come and all things provided The French Fleet loose from Tolon the Duke ascended his Ship at Tolon a City in Provence the 6th of June New-style with about seven thousand Land Souldiers commanded by the Duke of Navailles with the Marshals Lebret and Colbert and several other Worthies and Heroes of undaunted Courage and arrived before the Town of Candia the 19th of the same Month having casually encountred together in the Seas on the 17th with fourteen Sail of Venetian Ships laden with Horse and Ammunition to mount the Troops and relieve the Town which happy encounter and speedy passage seemed a happy Omen of the future success The appearance of this succour seemed to the Besieged as sent from Heaven and administred unto them new hopes and courage and the salutes passed between the Town and the Fleet with the usual Ceremonies and all the imaginable testimonies of joy and triumph No sooner were they arrived than the two Generals with other principal Officers They arrive at Candia immediately in their Shallops took the best view and survey they could of the Enemies Camp and the Condition of the Besieged in which whilst they entertained themselves they espied a small Vessel making towards them with St. Mark 's Colours in which was the famous Engineer Signior Castellano dispatched by the Captain General Morosini with an axact plat of the Town and disposition of the Turkish Camp which being particularly viewed and considered it was evident That if the Turks should make some very forcible Attempt before the new Forces could be landed as it was very probable they might they would put all in hazard of being lost wherefore the Captain General pressed to have some succours immediately supplied to be assistant in that case of extremity To which the Duke of Navailles immediately consented and landed himself that Night in person with sufficient Force to mount the Guard on the Breach of St. Andrea whose first Rettenchment was continually battered by the Turks and though there was a second Retrenchment in hand yet time being required for compleating thereof that part of the Town would be reduced to its ultimate hazard for should the Enemy spring a Mine which they feared was already formed under the present Work it would lay all open and naked without other Fortification The Duke being ashoar was received by Morosini with all demonstrations of Civility and Respect due to a personage of his Quality and Employment and with a welcome suitable to the present extremity of his Affairs all Ceremonies and Complements were soon passed over the urgency of matters not permitting them time to be long impertinent The French Forces landed so that falling into the Discourse of the common safety it was resolved that the succours should be immediately landed which was performed with that diligence and expedition that in two days the whole Army came safe on shore excepting only some few cut short by shot from the Enemies Camp. On the 23d the Generals and other Officers held a Council of War A Council of War held in Candia amongst whom was also the Marquess of St. Andrea and did unanimously conclude that the Town was no longer tenable or to be maintained unless by some extraordinary enterprize attempted on the Enemy and by some furious Sally performed with resolution and stratagems of War in order unto which it was resolved That the 27th
should be the day of sally both with Horse and Foot and that the Fleet not to lose their part in this action should play with their great Guns on that side of the Turkish-Army which lay incamped on the Quarters of St. Andrea The order of the Christian Army to make their Sally All the Forces were landed on the 26th and the whole night following was spent in preparations for the next days sally the Army being drawn up made four Batalions the first called the Admirals commanded by the Sieurs Martel Vandre and Gravier the second was the Vice-Admirals commanded by the Sieurs de la Monthe and Planta the third was the Rere-Admirals under Command of Chevalier de Bouillion Garbaret and the Chevalier Dailly the fourth was the Batalion of the Sieur d' Almeras commanded under him by the Sieurs Panetier de la Rogue Fontier Bitault and the Chevalier de Nemond and on the left hand of these aforesaid Batalions the Guards of the Duke of Beaufort were disposed The Duke of Beaufort unwilling to be a Spectator in this glorious Action without bearing a part in his own person after he had given order to the Fleet to accost the shore on the side of St. Andrea as near as consisted with their security and from thence with their great Guns to annoy the Enemies Camp as much as was possible came that night on shore resolving to fight in the Head of the Forlorn Hope from which hazardous adventure no intreaties or counsel of his friends could prevail to disswade him The Forlorn consisted of 400 men on the head of which marched fifty men with hand Granadoes flanked with three Troops of Horse Commanded by Count Dampire the Regiments of Guards with four Troops of Horse for their Wings flanked also with three Regiments of Foot followed the Forlorn The Reserve consisted of the Regiments of Harcourt Conti Lignieres Rosan Montpesat and Vendosme flanked with four Troops of Horse under Command of the Count Choiseul which placed themselves on a rising ground to hinder all Communication between the Vizier whose Camp was before St. Andrea and the Janizar Aga who lay before Sabionera Between the first and second line were placed fifty Musketiers of the King to be assistant on occasion and the other Troops of Horse were to take the left hand along the Trench leading to the Sabionera the Regiment of Montpeyroux was to mount the Guard on the Fort of St. Demetrius to secure the Retreat if occasion should require In like manner five hundred Pioniers were ordered to level the Trenches of the Enemy on the Quarter of St. Andrea whilst the Body of the Turks Army was imployed in repulsing the violence of the Sally Things being disposed in this manner and the morn approaching the Forces marched out by the Gate of St. George with all silence possible covering their Matches that the fire might not alarm the Enemy the Onset was to begin with the dawning of the day and the Signal was to be given by firing of the chief Mine Royal which being large The Christians sally at the Gate St. George and furnished with a great quantity of Powder might as was supposed make way to the slaughter of the Turks whom the Christians might find terrified and disordered by such an unexpected accident This Mine was reserved for the last extremity but being low was full of water so that the Powder was stowed on floats and rafts to support it but yet received so great a damp and moisture that when they came to spring it the Powder took not fire which was the first disappointment of this Enterprise Though some are of opinion that the Mine was so vast and contained such a quantity of Powder that the Engineers were timorous to spring it lest it should reverse on the Besieged as well as take effect on the Enemies Camp. But be it how it will a quarter of an hour before day the Generals expecting no longer the Forlorn Hope which lay within half a Musket-shot of the Enemy assaulted two Redoubts took them The Christians fall upon the Turks and put them all to the Sword with the like courage the other Regiments entred the Line and making themselves Masters of the Trenches after much blood and slaughter and storming a Fort on which was the Battery directed against St. Demetrio possessed themselves of it and therewith of a great Magazine of Powder belonging to the Enemy spiking all the Cannon that were found therein The day by this time being clearly broken out discovered the action so that the Turks with all expedition put themselves into a Body on the Hill near New Candy from whence observing and contemning the small number of the Christians came thundring down in great numbers to regain their Trenches The Duke of Navailles perceiving his Forlorn hardly beset came in to their assistance with two Regiments of Foot and two Troops of Horse which behaved themselves with that gallantry as ingaged the Turks again to quit their Trenches But whilst success seemed thus to smile on the Christians the Magazine of Powder which was newly won containing an hundred thirty four Kintals of Powder by what accident is not known took fire and blew up all into the air by which many were destroyed and wounded especially of the Battallion of the Guards with many Officers This fatal blow quite turned the Scale of Fortune For the Souldiers hearing the dreadful clap and feeling as it were the Earth to tremble under them supposed it to be the eruption of some Mine near them The Christian Army in confusion with which they were so amazed that they began with confusion to disperse to the right and left and put themselves into shameful flight In like manner the Forces near the Sea sensible of the blow began to retreat and abandon their design which no perswasions of their Officers or other incouragement could animate them to prosecute but that the faintness of a second Attempt an infirmity accorded of ancient Times to be incident to the nature of the French Nation prevailed upon their spirits beyond any possibility of arrest so that in a disorderly manner they fled into the Body of the first Battalion where being now united with the Reserve they for some time sustained the shock of the Enemy until other Bodies of the Turks from New Candia and St. Andrea over-powered them with greater multitudes so that then they wholly abandoned the field and every one as well as he could sought his Sanctuary and refuge within the Precincts of the Fortifications Howsoever Choiseul and Lebret each of which had a Horse killed under him incouraging their Troops disputed the case yet longer and still with other Officers made head upon the Enemy but at length with the Duke of Navailles and several other Gentlemen who made their way through the Enemy with their Swords they were forced to retreat honourably into the Town The Duke of Beaufort was said to have laboured much
for to consider of the state of Candia and because the matter was of great importance he judged fit also to have the opinion of the Commanders of the Galleasses and of the other Captains of the Fleet. At this Council were present Francesco Morosini Captain General Giacomo Contarini Duke of Candia Girolamo Battaglia Proveditor General of Arms. Daniel Morosini Proveditor of the Kingdom Giacomo Cornaro Proveditor of the Kingdom Alvise Minio Commissary of the Ammunition and Provision Marquis St. Andrea Montbrun General of the Army Marquis of Frontenac Lieutenant General The Baron Frederick de Spaar General of the Tramontani The Cavalier Bartolomeo Varisano Grimaldi Sergeant General Baron Chilmerseck Serjeant General Count Francis Salvatico Governor of the Arms of the City Cavalier Verneda Chief Engineer and Superintendent of the Artillery On the other side sate the Commanders at Sea which were as followeth Lorenzo Cornaro Proveditor of the Fleet. Alvisé Magno Captain in Extraordinary of the Galleasses Iseppo Morosini Captain in Ordinary of the Galleasses Georgio Benzoni Captain of the Gulf. Ascanio Giustiniano Governor of the Gulf. Angelo Morosini Pay-master Gio. Batt Calbo Commissary of the Ammunition and Provisions Alexandro Locattelli Cancellier All which having taken their places the Captain General began to declare That the extremity of the place was so well known and evident to them all that there was no need for him to inform them of the particulars only that he had called them together to know their opinions and counsels in what manner the defence of the Town might be best prolonged and what advice they would give him touching the present premures and emergency of Affairs He added further That he had by good experience proved them to be as well judicious and wise in their Counsels as they were valiant in the Execution and that now was the time to lay aside all ostentation of speech and to attend unto that which was solid reason and advice which he desired every one to deliver freely with a clear and real sense and affection towards the grand Concernment Then he ordered the Cancellier to read a short preamble of the matter on which they were to deliver their opinions desiring every one to express his judgment in Writing But after some few had subscribed their Declaration so much time was spent therein that it was conceived more expedite for every person to declare his opinion by word of mouth As to the first point all generally concurred that considering the small number of the Defendants the Town could not hold out much longer for that the Enemy on the side of St. Andrea was arrived to the last Retrenchment which being low weak and composed of bad matter could not long resist their power that on the side also of Sabionera they were so far advanced by the lower grounds towards the Arsenal that in a short time they would block up the Port and cut off all provisions and succours from the Town and that if the Enemy were resolved to adventure the loss of two or three thousand men by a general storm there would remain no possibility of withstanding their Force This being generally assented unto and concluded on all hands another Question was propounded namely That considering the premises what was to be done which might render the most effectual service to the Republick it was well known how important that place was to the Publick and what vast Treasures of Gold and Silver and what plentiful Effusions of bloud had been expended and poured forth in defence thereof and that therefore it ought to be maintained to the utmost and last gasp of strength but that it ought also to be considered That the Town being either taken by assault or the Port blocked up there would certainly ensue such deplorable Consequences as every person may imagine and the Republick be damaged by losing all that which is now in a possibility of being saved It was therefore put to the Vote beginning on the side of the Inferiors as the custom is and so ascending to the chief and it was resolved that they should capitulate and enter into a Treaty with the Turks When it came to Grimaldi's turn to speak he confessed clearly That the Town could not hold out for many days and though it was more glorious to the Defenders to dye on the Walls of it yet it would be of worse service to the Publick howsoever he was of opinion that rather than surrender it would be better to burn it or blow it up with Mines in execution of which the wounded and unserviceable people should in the first place be shipped away then taking the opportunity of a dark and quiet Night the Infantry might be all embarked it was true as he confessed that the action was difficult and full of hazard howsoever two things moved him to this Counsel One was The little assurance he conceived of the faith of the Turks and the other was The gloriousness of the action for as this City had been in an extraordinary manner defended and of which the World cannot give the like example so the end thereof would not be less renowned and famous it not being a greater triumph to drive the Enemy from the Walls than being vanquisht to leave a bloudy Victory and instead of a Palace a heap of stones and ashes Many of the Council and amongst them Marquess St. Andrea Montbrun was of the same opinion and the Commissary Minio endeavoured to second it with efficacious Arguments But in fine after a long Discourse they all concluded that the resolution was more generous than practicable by reason that so many people could not be embarked without knowledge of the Enemy who was not only quartered near but within the very Walls of the City The Captain General was of a different opinion for that besides the difficulty of embarking the Souldiery there were also some other considerations which might disswade this resolution and render it more prejudicial to the Publick than a Surrender by Composition After some short debate all at length concurred in the same sentiment from which also Grimaldi did not much dissent confessing that the proposition he had made would prove difficult in the Execution howsoever considering the little faith which the Turks observe he thought it more secure to confide their safety to Fortune and their own Swords than to the engagements and moderation of a perfidious and enraged Enemy In short he submitted wholly to the better judgments of the Council and more particularly to the Captain-General and the Marquess of St. Andrea who were best acquainted with what more nearly concerned the service and interest of the Prince In fine the conclusion was That they should enter into a Treaty with the Vizier and endeavour to obtain the most advantageous Conditions possible Howsoever it was thought fit to advertise first this their determination to the Auxiliary Forces at Standia and to renew the instances they had formerly made to them for
against the Pasha and his Castle which being straitly besieged the Defendants who were for the most part Servants and Slaves failing in their courage resolved to make Conditions for themselves to the best advantage wherefore conspiring against their Master entred his Chamber and strangled him in the night and the next morning opening the Castle-gates received the Enemy within the Walls making manifest the death of their Master and their own Treachery Osman Pasha being dead every one acted for a time what the wildness of an unruly multitude could suggest till such time as the Heads of the Rebellion could frame themselves into some form of Government which for the present was resolved to be by a Dei as most convenient for commanding of the Souldiery intending for the future to take the Algier Government by a Divan for their Pattern and Model of Rule under which the people of that place had found and experienced the sweetness of liberty riches and success These matters being agreed upon some of their Men of War were sent to give advice unto the Grand Signior of the revolutions of their City supplicating him to pardon the violence used against their Pasha Osman whose Covetousness and Tyranny forced them for self-preservation to precipitate that Authority which they knew on their complaints his Majesty would have granted them and that he would be pleased to receive them into his protection and favour as his faithful and humble Subjects and Slaves and as an evidence thereof would grant them a Pasha confirmed by his Royal Signature The Sultan though at first shewed himself much displeased with this manner of proceeding against Osman Pasha yet seeing that there was no remedy suffered himself to be mollified by their Presents and submission granting them a Pasha for their Governour whose power proved as unsignificant as his doth who bears that Title at Algier Matters being thus reduced to some tolerable condition amongst them they concluded That the most beneficial course of life to render them considerable as well as to amuse and divert the minds of their rude people from innovations against their Governours was to grant free liberty to whomsoever pleased to arm out Ships of War which Priviledge Osman Pasha reserved to himself and his Confidents and finding at present that they were able to set out six Sail from forty to fifty Guns and four more from twelve to thirty intending to accomplish in all the full number of fifteen Sail those who traded in the Levant Seas began to apprehend that this faithless and heady people would at a time when they found their advantage and the temptation of a rich Prize break their Peace with his Majesty our King the which Osman Pasha had notwithstanding conserved for several years without violation moved perhaps thereunto out of an apprehension that in such troubles which a War with England might bring upon them he might lose or impair his riches and bring the like confusion on his people as he had lately heard of in Algier on the like occasion but how and in what manner these matters succeeded and how at length this people broke their Peace and Faith we reserve to be recounted at the end of the Year 1674. Towards the end of the month of August it pleased God to take out of this life unto a better Sir Daniel Harvey his Majesties Ambassadour at Constantinople a man whose person being comely was extremely grateful to the Turks and for the experience he had at the Ottoman Court was equal in the happy management of Affairs to any of his Predecessours Anno 1673. Hegeira 1084. BUT it seems the Turks had made too much haste in their return to digest a Conquest of so large Extent so that they were scarce well warmed by their Winter-fires before they were alarmed again with Jealousies of Poland and the Seditions amongst the Cossacks whom Dorosenzko wrote he could not keep in subjection unless he had some Succours sent him from the Port. The rumors likewise that the Muscovite armed and was resolved to Assist the Poles in recovery of their lost Country increased the apprehensions of the Turks who too late perceived the errour they had committed in so soon disbanding their Army which before some were scarce got home they were forced to recal But now the year was well begun and no grand preparations made so that it was impossible to collect an Army in so short a time considerable enough to be honoured with the Conduct of the Sultan wherefore it was resolved that all things this year should be disposed in a readiness against the next But the Grand Signior had a project of his own to depart speedily with his Court and to pass the heats of the Summer in the Mountains of Zegna about five or six days Journey on his way towards Poland which being reported to be a place well planted with Trees watered with cool and fresh Springs and abounding with all sorts of Game made him impatient to take up his Summer-quarters in a Country so agreeable to his humor and that he might cover the design of pleasure with that of profit and policy he pretended that the report of his proceeding so far would both hasten the Army and give a terrour to the Enemy But the Great Vizier and his Council who weighed all things better were of another opinion judging it neither honourable for the Court to be retired into Woods and Mountains nor the advantage of such a surmise able to countervail the expence and inconveniences of that Journy and therefore it was concluded to stand unto the first resolution That the Grand Signior with the main Body of his Army should not move until the following year but that in this interim all preparations should be made for Provisions and Ammunition in order unto which three thousand Janisaries were already sent away to Keminiecz under the Command of the Sampsongibashee and six thousand more under the Zagargibashee were to be landed on that Isthumus which joyns the Crim Tartar unto the Main from whence they had a short March to the assistance of Dorhsenzko Chasaein Pasha lately come from Damascus was nominated for General to be sent into Silistria and there to command in Chief over the Militia of Dobriza Bosna and Rumelia in case of any alteration and disturbance in Poland this Person was always accounted a stout and valiant Souldier though seldom fortunate and was the same that lost the Battel before Lewa in the last German Wars as we have before intimated he was about this time grown infirm by a hepatical Dysentery which reduced him to a weak condition of body with little hopes of recovery In the mean time arrived at Adrianople an Ambassadour from the great Czar of Muscovy bringing Letters dated in April of the preceding year which was before the time that the Turks had entred Poland the contents of which were That the Grand Signior would do well to desist from his design against that Country
The unseasonable Address of the Moscovite Ambassadour for that if he did proceed and invade those Dominions he should find himself obliged to make War upon him and with his mighty and puissant Power to drive him back to his own Jurisdiction This Message appeared very unseasonable and caused much laughter at first for that the Turk had since the Date of that Letter invaded Poland and possessed himself of vast Countries and yet neither encountred any opposition from the Muscovite nor so much as heard any rumor of his Motion Wherefore the Turks with scorn forbad the Ambassadour any farther Addresses and commanded him to be gone speedily saying That his Master had neither courage nor force to maintain his word of War nor wisdom to manage a Treaty of Peace The Reports now from the parts of Poland spake matters to be in a quiet posture and not likely to concern the Turks much for this year wherefore the Grand Signior began again to renew his purposes of pastime and pleasure in the Mountains of Zegna but because no true or perfect account could be given of the delights refreshments and situation of that place the Olack Celebi or chief Postmaster was sent to furvey the Country and to return with a relation of all matters but in the interim the design was altered for the Grand Signior having begun a Fabrick in which he had expended about eighty thousand Dollars at a small Village about nine or ten miles from Adrianople the place and novelty of the Building so well pleased him that he found in himself an inclination to pass the whole Summer there and becoming likewise enamoured of a young Lady in his Seraglio notwithstanding his former tenderness to his Queen and late aversion to all other Women he judged it was possible to divertise his time well in those parts and more to his contentment than in wild woods and uninhabited mountains Whereupon the intentions of Zegna were laid aside and nothing thought of but the rest and quietness of the Court for this year But because it was reported That the Czar of Muscovy made great Preparations for War it was judged necessary to command the Crim Tartar to be watchful of his motion by Land though the natural slothfulness of that people gave them no apprehension of their Arms for this year howsoever it being probable that they might prove more active and forward in the Black Sea than they were capable to do by Land by sending forth their small Boats down the Volga to take and pillage the Saiks and Vessels belonging to Constantinople and other parts the Captain-Pasha was ordered to pass into that Sea with thirty five or forty Sail of Gallies for defence of the Coast and for fortifying and repairing Asac and the Fortresses thereabouts but whilst these Preparations were making for the Euxine or Black Sea the other Seas were neglected and undefended for the Alexandrian Fleet consisting in all of eight Sail The Alexandrian Fleet taken by the Malteses were encountred not far from Rhodes by some Maltese and Ligornese Corsaires the Ships of the Turks were most of them very great and potent Ships one of them was at least fifteen hundred Tuns and was capable to carry an hundred Guns the others of eight hundred or a thousand Tuns able to have resisted and overcome had they been well armed double the force that assaulted them but being now engaged with an Enemy though not so strong yet better experienced in marine Affairs than themselves they fought with them stoutly the first day but the next day six Gallies coming to the Christians assistance which had been harboured in some Port not far distant and led thither by the noise of the Cannon to which also a calm giving the greater advantage the Turks began to faint in their courage so that four Gallions and two Saiks yielded to mercy which was a Prize of so great value that it was supposed never to have been equalled since the time of Sultan Ibrahim when the loss of the grand Sultana and other Ships gave the first occasion of War with Venice This great Ship which was reported by those who saw her to be both longer and broader than the Soveraign carried only sixty Guns and was manned accordingly only with about an hundred Seamen and about two hundred more which were Land-men wholly unacquainted with the Sea or with Naval Fights the biggest Ship amongst the rest was belonging to the Queen-Mother and the others to the Grand Signior being freighted principally with Sugar Coffee Rice and other Provisions for the proper maintenance of their Courts which we may suppose will highly inflame these grand Personages with anger and disdain when they reflect on their own proper losses which touch them so nearly as their peculiar Goods and the Furniture of their Kitchins The Turkish Court now angered with this loss was more moved in the midst of May when a Messenger from Poland arrived with Letters from the Grand Chancellour declaring with modest-terms The Poles refuse to pay their promised Tribute That their Kingdom was unable or unwilling for many respects to pay the promised Tribute so that if they did not judge fit to wave or lay aside those pretensions they should be forced to take up Arms in defence of their Honour Safety and Priviledge of their Dominions The Turks surprised with this unexpected Message too late perceived the errour of the last years proceedings which were carried on with a clemency and confidence not agreeable to the disposition and humor of such an Enemy as is unacquainred with servitude and so far from being able to support a Foreign Yoke that they cannot endure subjection to their own Civil Government every Nobleman of which there are many in Poland being ambitious to be a Prince judges himself better than his elected King. Hence proceeded all those dissentions which laid them open to the late invasion of their powerful Enemy the apprehension of whom having obducted for a while those sores of Faction which festered amongst them and that principle of self-conservation which by a forcible nature inclined them to Union at length armed them with a resolution to avenge the Liberties of their Country and assured them of the Truth of that Saying That a Kingdom divided against it self cannot stand The Turks now wished that they had either made a true use of their Victory and the opportune Conjuncture of the last years Affairs to have setled and secured their Conquests or that they had never begun the War for now finding themselves engaged in it The Rebels in Hungary renew their Petition to the Turks for assistance they were in honour obliged to proceed and lose the fair opportunity which presented to make their advantage in Hungary to which place they had been and were still invited by the Rebles of that Country who to revenge the Cause of Serini Nadasti and some other Discontents and Aggrievances of which they complained and to defend the
Protestant Religion in which by the zeal of some Churchmen they were disturbed resolved to abandon their Allegiance to their natural Prince and rather seek a protection for their Estates and allowance for their Religion under the Turks than remain beholding for either to a prevailing party at the Imperial Court. The chief Authours of this Rebellion were Petrozy Sepesi Tende Gabor Sutrey and other principal persons amongst the Hungarians who having on their own strength opposed themselves against the Emperour the last year were defeated in divers engagements and at length reduced to a very low and miserable condition Wherefore they renew again their Petitions and Presents to the Sultan sent by their Agents about the beginning of this Month of April begging his assistance and protection representing the easiness of the Conquest and how large a Gate they were able to open to his Armies and make a plain way for him into the most fertile and opulent Countries of the World of which he seemed already half possessed by reason of those Discontents and Factions that were amongst them The Turks though well satisfied of the reasonableness of the design yet being engaged in honour against Poland knew not how to retract and therefore dispatched away the Messengers for the present with fair hopes and secret promises well treated in private though they received rather a Denial than Encouragement in publick For the expedition against Poland was that which employed solely the wisest heads of the Empire who as it were in fury issued out immediate Orders The rage of the Turks against Poland That all those who eat the Grand Signior's Bread should without farther delay prepare themselves for the Wars against Poland and that Provisions and Ammunition should be supplyed in all places according to the usual proportions The Tugh or Horse-Tail the Signal for departure was set forth the Tents ordered to be carried into the Field and such haste made in all parts as if the raising of an Army were the business but of one day resolving immediately to proceed against their Enemies to whom the Sultan returned a most dreadful and menacing Letter full of expressions agreeable to the Turkish Style which threatned Confusion Sword Famine Fire Destruction and a thousand other more direful Judgments but the Collection of this great Army and the appendages belonging thereunto were not so suddenly provided as to admit of such a dispatch as the Sultan's fury pretended wherefore in cooler blood it was concluded That for this Summer they should not pass much beyond the other side of the Danube that the Winter Quarters should be designed in Silistria from whence they might more effectually threaten and affright their Enemies with their near approach About this time the French found an opportune season to accommodate all their Affairs with the Port and to put a period to the several Articles and particulars they had for many years demanded For now the French King not only appeared very formidable by reason of his success against Holland but likewise instrumental to promote the designs of the Port whilst he kept the Brandenburghers employed and diverted the whole Armies of the Empire and now also that they might engage him not to contribute assistance to the Poles they judged it reasonable policy to evidence to that Ambassadour more external demonstrations of kindness and strain their courtesie beyond the terms which they could cordially and in reality afford them Wherefore at length the Capitulations were renewed and some Articles and Priviledges superadded which are these that follow FIrst That all religious Persons and Bishops of the French Church shall remain and continue quiet and unmolested in their respective Habitations and Dwellings with liberty to perform all their Ecclesiastical Rites and Ceremonies Secondly That the Religious of Jerusalem and of Bethlem shall conserve those religious places which they have anciently possessed and there may continue to celebrate their Worship of God and all their Devotions without any disturbance Thirdly That if these Religious of Jerusalem or Bethlem have any difference or dispute with the Officers thereof it shall be remitted to the decision of the Port. Fourthly All Frenchmen and all under their Banner shall safely at all times go to Jerusalem and return without molestation Fifthly The two Churches in Galata belonging to the Jesuits and Capuchins and anciently possessed by them are now again confirmed by these Presents one of which belonging to the Capuchins having been burnt free liberty is given for the rebuilding thereof and to remain as formerly in the hands of the French and in the Hospital in Galata if they will read the Gospel after their fashion none shall give them disturbance or hinder them Sixthly Whereas the French Nation formerly paid 5 per. Cent. Custom now in regard they have been ancient friends to the Port and that they have renewed their Capitulations they shall pay no more than 3 per Cent. and accordingly let no more be demanded Seventhly All Portugueses Sicilians Catelans Messineses of Ancona c. that have no Ambassadors at the Port if they come under the French Banner shall pay no more than 3 per Cent. according as the French pay Eighthly In payment of their Customs they shall pay the Currant Mony such as passes in our Treasury and the Farmers of the Customs shall not refuse the same Ninthly The Mesteria they shall pay according to what the English Merchants pay and no more Tenthly All the Merchandise they bring or shall bring shall be valued according to the present estimation and no more pretended of them and if the Customers will notwithstanding raise the esteem of the Goods above the value then if the Merchant will pay his Custom in specie it shall not be refused Eleventhly The Custom of Silk being paid a new Custom ought not to be demanded Twelfthly The Custom being once paid the Customer shall not refuse to give his Teschare and the Merchant being willing to transport his Goods to another Scale another Custom shall not be demanded Thirteenthly The Officers and Customers at Sidon Birut Aleppo or Cairo shall not compel the Merchants to take Goods by Eorce not under any pretence whatsoever take one Asper from them nor demand mony to be lent unto them Fourteenthly The French Vessels may bring Goods from the Indies by way of the Red Sea unto the Port Suucis and having paid their Custom once there whatsoever Goods they cannot sell in that Country they may have liberty to transport over land to Alexandria and there relade them again on their own Vessels without paying another Custom or receiving molestation from any person Howsoever this Capitulation is to be understood with this condition that this point shall be signified to the chief Officers of Cairo who having called a Council of the most knowing and experienced persons to consider hereof and they concluding that this point is in no wise prejudicial to that Country nor to the Interest of the Believers then this
Article to be of force but if they advise the contrary then this to be of no effect Fifteenthly If the Fryars or Merchants or Druggermen will make Wine and transport it abroad none shall hinder them Sixteenthly The French Consuls and all under their Banner having a difference with any of or above four thousand Aspers it shall be decided at our publick Divan Seventeenthly If any man slaughter shall happen in the street where French dwell they shall not be liable to pay the price of the Bloud unless it be proved before the Justice that a Frenchman was guilty thereof Eighteenthly The Druggermen in service of the French Nation shall enjoy the same priviledges as before specified Nor was the French interest only available at that time to obtain the foregoing Articles and renew their Capitulations with such Additions but likewise to procure Licence for the Ambassador to travel into the remotest parts of the Ottoman Dominions The French Ambassador obtains licence to travel for though it were a thing never practised before and denied as is well known to other Christian Ambassadors yet it was granted to Monsieur de Nointel with so much freedom that first in a Brigantine he went to Scio thence visited the chief Isles of the Archipelago thence crossed to Rhodes and so proceeded to Satalia Cyprus and Jerusalem so much confidence had the Turks contrary to their custom in this Ambassador for as they stile all Representatives from Foreign Princes their pawns or pledges of Peace so had not the Turks in that conjuncture thought the interest of France worth the obliging they would never have deviated from their ancient Custom and given an example for other Ministers to demand a priviledge of the like nature But to return again to the designs against Poland The Turks resolve on a war against Poland the Sultan about the end of July marched with such Forces as were then in a readiness towards the Confines of that Country and though he had not with him above fifteen thousand men yet it was concluded that the Fame and terror of the Grand Signior's motion would either abate and bring low the spirits of the Poles and induce them to dispatch an Ambassador with terms of Peace or at least this readiness of the Turkish Camp would be an early preparation for the designs of the next year and put the whole Empire into a timely motion and that uniting with the Forces of the Frontiers they might make a Body sufficient to resist any sudden Incursion This resolution being taken the Great Vizier led the Van and encamped on the Banks of the Danube near a place called Isacgee where he with all diligence built a Bridge of Boats to pass his Forces with the greatest facility to the other side on which lies the Country of Moldavia The Sultan about a days journey short of the Vizier fixed his Court and Camp at a place called Babadog with intention after some days to cross the River and proceed as far as Kemenitz that by the influence of his powerful Presence he might encourage his Army there and provide all things necessary for security of that Garrison But in the mean time advices coming that the Polish Army consisting of about twenty thousand men was roving about the Confines of Leopolis under the Command of General Sobieski and that a reconciliation was passed between the King and him and that Zircha Commander of the Cosacks joyned to considerable forces of the Moscovite and Calmuck Tartars had made incursions into the parts about Osac caused the Sultan to desist from his designed progress to Kemenitz and to pass no farther than over the River into Moldavia for hunting or other pastimes By these matters the Turks being fully convinced that the Poles resolved not to pay their promised tribute nor to send an Ambassador with propositions which were condescending or supplicating for Peace the Sultan himself dispatched away an Aga with Letters into Poland full of threats menaces and protestations of bringing all that ruine misery and destruction on their Country which always attends the most cruel and bloudy War if they did not retrieve their error by a speedy submission and compliance with those Articles which were the last year accorded And this was the last motion the Turks made towards a Peace which they were desirous to embrace on any terms honourable that so they might have opportunity to divert their Arms to the more mild Climates of Hungary where besids the entertainment they expected to receive from friends who invited them they should not be liable to half those inconveniences of Cold Frosts and Famine as they were probable to meet in the parts of Poland But the Poles were so much in earnest and so little esteemed the menaces of the Sultan that they anticipated his threats by some acts of hostility and showed that they so much scorned his anger that they were resolved to be the first Aggressors The Poles pass the Neister For the great Mareschal Sobieski with his Lieutenant General Wisnowitzki marched forward and boldly passed the Niester with fifty thousand select Souldiers The General of the Turkish Army Chusaein Pasha alarmed hereat immediately issued forth such Orders for preparing and fitting his Camp as were agreeable to a speedy Battel and that he might understand the state of his Camp he called the Prince or Vayvord of Moldavia to examine him concerning the state and condition of his Forces the answer he gave proving not satisfactory to the expectation of the Turk who was enraged at the approach of the Enemy with high and proud words insulted over the Prince giving him no better terms than Dog and Infidel and at length struck him over the head with his Pole-Axe notwithstanding which and the disgrace he put upon him imprudently that night committed unto him and to the Prince of Valachia the care of the Guards which consisted of three thousand Men. The Valachians as near Neighbours and Associates with the others The Prince of Valachia carried by his own Souldiers to the Poles seemed at first more grievously to resent the affront than did the Moldavians and therefore that Night took their Prince by force and carried him to the Polish Army The Prince that he might make a Vertue of Necessity complained of no force or violence offered unto him by his Souldiers but as if he had voluntarily revolted showed outwardly a fair and serene countenance towards the Poles until such time as with forty of his Men he found an opportunity to escape but being by next morning at break of day overtaken by five Troops of Polonian Horse his whole Retinue was slain by them excepting five of his men who with himself saved themselves by the swiftness of their Horses Howsoever the Prince received a wound on his left hand with a Sword with which presenting himself before the Great Vizier and by that testimony boasting of his Faith and Loyalty to the Ottoman House was conducted
by him to the presence of the Sultan who in reward of his fidelity and valour vested him with a rich Coftan and restored him again to his Principality with addition of three hundred Aspers a day pay His Wife and Children which remained as Hostages at Constantinople being upon the News of the Princes Revolt clapt into the seven Towers were again released and conducted to their house with all imaginable honour and magnificence But the Moldavian Prince was more in earnest and heartily disdained the affront offered him by Chusaein Pasha towards whom and the other Turks though he carried a serene and calm coutenance yet he nourished a secret flame and storm within himself to vent which and revenge the affront he maintained a correspondence with Sobieski giving him intelligence of all matters in the Turkish Camp The Prince of Moldavia revolts how he might most easily surprize the Forces of the Pasha of Sivas and the four Generals of the Spahees of Alchabolick The Christians made use of this intelligence accordingly by making their assault on the Enemy on the weakest side when the Prince having reserved his anger until an opportune Season turned his face against the Turks and with a courage agreeable to his spirit and command he entered the Tabor or Intrenchment of Chusaein Pasha and wounded him with his own hand The heat of the Fight continued fourteen hours in which none behaved himself more valianlty than did Solyman Pasha the Beglerbeg of Bosna who though he was as brave and fought as stoutly as any man could having six Horses that day killed under him The Turks overthrow he was at length forced to fly and abandon the field following Chusaein Pasha of Sivas and Ciddi-ogla who made better use in saving themselves of their horses heels than their own Arms But in this Flight his Horse pitching his foot into the hole of a wooden Bridge which he was to pass was there stopped until he was overtaken by a Souldier with a Hat who shot him through the Body so that continuing his flight more faintly than before he was overtaken by a Palonian Hussar who with a Lance bore him to the Ground where he was trod under foot and cut in pieces by the Enemy The other three Pashaws were wounded the Generals of the Green and Yellow Sangiacks of the Spahees were taken Prisoners and two other principal Commanders of the Spahees were killed The Zagargeebashee who commanded eighteen Chambers of Janisaries was taken prisoner the Standard of the Janisaries taken and they wholly cut in pieces and destroyed consisting of eight thousand five hundred men all the Troops and Attendants of those Pashaws with four Sangiacks of Spahees were slain upon the place which in all were computed to be about twenty five thousand men The booty taken was very considerable for besides the ordinary Baggage they took two thousand purses of money then newly brought for payment of the Souldiery and twenty five thousand Waggons of Provisions and Ammunition After this success and important Victory the Poles became Masters of the strong Fortress of Chotin and other smaller Palanchas on the Banks of the Niester making their Incursions into Moldavia as far as Jash which is the principal City of that Country And thus far was Kaplan Pasha proceeded with the Recruits of about four thousand men when the News came of the fatal Rout and the fame thereof encreasing by the fearful Relations of such as fled from the Battel alarmed the Turks with such frightful apprehensions that they retreated back again to the other side of the Danube and united themselves to the Forces of the Vizier But Chusaein Pasha though he saved his life yet could not conserve the Air of the Sultan's favour for so soon as he arrived at the Court he received an ill welcome for according to the manner of Turks Chusaein Pasha imprisoned who punish the ill success of a General equal to Crimes committed he was immediately put into Chains deprived of his estate and honours and sent prisoner with the attendance only of two servants unto the Castles of the Dardanelli where the disturbance and unquietness of his mind reduced him to an infirmity of Body so that being sick and without Friends or Physicians he sent to Sir John Finch his Majesties Ambassador as he passed up the Hellespont to afford him the use and assistance of his Physician but the Ambassador excused himself letting him know that his Retinue being passed before on another Vessel he was sorry it was not in his power to accommodate him in the manner he desired The Winter being now well entered which is very wet and cold in those Coutries caused the Armies on both sides to draw into their warmet Quatters there to meditate and contrive their designs for the more active season During these Affairs the King of Poland died so that the Election of a new Prince The King of Poland dies the manner of reconciling their intestine Differences and the means to defend their Countries were Subjects of important Consideration and matters more than sufficient to employ the wisest heads of that Nation for a longer time than their common Enemy was resolved to afford them The Turk on the other side though full of revenge and anger for their last misfortune yet patiently took this loss as the paring only of his Nails that his Claws might grow the longer and was so rowsed with this blow that he summoned all the Nations of his large Empire to come in to his assistance towards which forty thousand Carts laden with Provisions were appointed to rendezvous on the Banks of the Danube towards the end of the month of March. Yet in the mean time the Turks not having patience to see their perfidious Prince avail himself of his Revolt and in Despight of the Ottoman Power to to seat himself in his Principality of Jash were resolved to drive him thence and in order thereunto not expecting a milder season immediately dispeeded some Troops of Tartars and two thousand Spahees under the Command of a new Prince to drive him out of the Country In the mean time the Poles since their late Victory kept the Fortress of Kemenitz straitly blocked up on all sides and thereby reduced them to such a want of food and other provisions as might probably cause them to surrender before the Summer could open a way to their relief But before I conclude this Year I must not omit to acquaint the Reader that in the month of September an English Factor at Smyrna descended of good Parents and educated under a severe and religious Master one who had a reasonable Estate of his own and in good business and employment did notwithstanding in the absence of his Partner with whom he was joyned in Commission carry out of the house 215 ½ fine Cloths belonging to several Principals of England with a considerable Sum of ready Mony Jewels and things of value of which having possessed himself
he went before the Kadi and there in presence of divers Officers of the City turned Turk hoping by the Priviledge of the Mahometan Law whereby no Christian testimony can pass against a Turk to appropriate unto himself that whole Estate which he had thus treacherously got into his sole custody And it being impossible for Turks to attest the Marks Numbers or know the Estates of Persons being in England he judged himself out of the reach of any Power or Art to dispossess him of his unjust and wicked acquests Howsoever the Consul did so closely pursue him both at Smyrna and at the Turkish Court that in the space of seven months he regained all the Cloth and the best part of the Mony and Jewels out of his hands and in fine reduced this Renegado to so low a condition that he humbly supplicated the Consul to contrive a way for his passage into England at which time His Majesties Frigate the Centurion being then in Port he was imbarked thereupon and so returned into his own Country The Particulars of all which having been amply related in Writing and Letters to private Friends I purposely omit the same in this place that so I might cast a veil over the nakedness and shame of our Nation in that City Howsoever I judge it requisite to recount this Story in brief and in general heads That men may know there is a God who rules above who rejects impious and licentious persons confounding the designs of those who betraying their Trust deviate from the common Rules of Morality and Honesty Anno 1647. Hegeira 1085. THis Year began at Smyrna with the happy Arrival of Sir John Finch sent by His Majesty for Ambassador to the Grand Signior in the place of Sir Daniel Harvey who dyed in August 1672. at his Country-house not far from Constantinople His Excellency entred the City on the first day of January 1673 / 4 rejoycing the English Factory with the sight of their new Ambassador that Office having been now void for the space of sixteen months who was welcome also to people of the Country judging him fortunate for arriving at the Feast of their great Biram nor less pleasing was the News thereof to the Court especially to the late Pasha of Tunis whose Goods and Monies taken by one Dominico Franceschi out of an English Ship called the Mediterranean in her passage from Tunis to Tripoli this Ambassador had recovered from Ligorne and Malta which being an action without example was greatly admired and applauded by the Turks and esteemed an evident demonstration of that great Interest and Power which the Glory of our King hath acquired in Foreign parts and of the singular dexterity of such a Minister About the 18th of March Sir John Finch arrived at Constantinople being transported to the Dardanelli on his Majesties Fregat the Centurion and thence on a Gally hired at Smyrna for that purpose Some few days after his arrival the Grand Signior and Vizier being at Adrianople the Lord Ambassador had audience of the Chimacam whom he saluted with this speech I am come Ambassadour from Charles the Second King of England Scotland France and Ireland sole Lord and Soveraign of all the Seas that environ his Kingdoms Lord and Soveraign of vast territories and possessions in the East and West-Indies Defender of the Christian Faith against all those that Worship Idols or Images To the most Powerful and mighty Emperor of the East to maintain that peace which hath been so useful and that commerce which hath been so profitable to this Empire For the continuance and encrease whereof I promise you in my station to contribute what I can and I promise to my self that you in your will do the like But to proceed to the Wars The Polanders being thus prosperous made use of their success and the sharp cold of the Winter-season to make their Incursions and Winter-quarters through all the Principalities of Moldavia for they being born in cold Countries and accustomed to the Snows and Frosts were more patient and enduring of extremity of weather than were the Turks who were brought forth from more mild and moderate Climates so that neither could the Poles be driven out from those Countries nor Keminitz be relieved by them until such time that the Sun getting high and thawing the Snows and warming the Earth prepared a season fit for return of the Turks who marching according to their custom with an Army composed of great multitudes quickly compelled the Poles to retire For the Grand Signior and Vizier having both seated their Winter-quarters on the Banks of the Danube were ready at the first opening of the Summer to enter their Arms into the Enemies Countries and having called the Tartars to their assistance did according to the usual custom make Incursions for depredation of Slaves Cattel and whatsoever else was portable in a running March. The Chan or King of this People was at that time greatly indisposed in his health of which he advised the Great Vizier as if he intended thereby to obtain a release from his personal attendance that year in the War But the Vizier who either supposed this excuse to be only a pretence or that he had a kindness for his Person immediately dispatched away his own Physician called Signior Masselini an Italian born a worthy Learned man a good Christian and my intimate Friend with whom maintaining a constant correspondence by Letters he wrote me A Journy into Tartary That from the Grand Signiors Quarters which were at Batadog near the Banks of the Danube he arrived after seventeen days Journey in Chrim where he said he was received with singular honour and kindness by the Great Chan whom he found to be a Prince of admirable prudence gentleness and generosity but greatly afflicted with a Hypochondriacal Melancholy which being an infirmity of some years standing was with the more difficulty removed howsoever he was so far from being uncapable to follow his Army that he advised him to divert his mind with the thoughts of War which counsel having taken after thirty days abode in the Camp he found himself much more chearful than before and greatly relieved of that pressure of Melancholy and caliginous Vapours which offended his Brain We are now said he at Vssia at the Mouth of the Boristhenes which we have passed from the other side unto this where the River is nine miles broad from hence we are marching towards Bender upon the Niester to pass into Moldavia and there to joyn with the Ottoman Army The Poles have sent to demand Peace but with condition that Kemenitz be restored to them which Proposition was with great disdain rejected and will never be granted whilst this Emperour reigns These people greatly desired a Peace with Poland which the Election of Sobieski for King may probably facilitate for not only they but the Turks also dread a March into Poland and are so inveterately bent to take revenge on the Muscovites and Cosacks
their Country The Turks seclude their Conquest but being Masters of the Field and having the choice of acting according to their own pleasure resolved to secure the places they already possessed esteeming it more wisdom to make sure their late acquisitions than to add thereunto new conquests which they could not maintain And therefore considering the inconstancy of the Cosacks who having abandoned their subjection to Poland had submitted themselves to their yoke and also how unable Dorosenzko their Governour was either to keep them in obedience or else to defend them from the Polonian Incursions they resolved for prevention of these inconveniences and for a secure remedy against any sinister accidents of this nature to make seisure of that Party of the Cosacks who had not submitted to them and transport them into other parts which they accordingly put into execution and sweeping all the Countries as they passed carried away men women and children into Captivity part of which such as belonged to the Grand Signior had some Lands assigned them along the Coast near the Black Sea the Armenians who were a Trading people and lived at Kemenitz were transported to Philipopoli of the Jews some were carried to Adrianople and others to Constantinople but the younger sort of both Sexes were permitted to the Souldiery to carry them for Slaves to their own homes and were in great numbers dispersed through all parts of the Empire a Policy anciently used by Pharaoh to his Egyptian Subjects who having bought their Lands of them did afterwards transport them from one end of the Land unto the other that so he might keep them in the greater servitude and subjection Gen. 47.21 And as for the people he moved them from one end of the borders of Egypt to the other And in this manner the success concluding the year without any great Enterprise or Feats of Arms the Sultan returned to his Court at Adrianople about the end of November licensing all the Asian Horse and Souldiers of remotest parts to return to their own Countries with liberty to appropriate the the following year to their repose and care for their peculiar concernments To these Wars amongst secular Persons and men of Arms were added Differences and never to be decided Controversies between the Religious of the Roman and Greek Churches at Jerusalem The difference between the Latines and Greeks at Jerusalem who contending for the possession of the Holy Sepulchre of the King of Peace rent that seamless Coat of Christ and managed their Controversie with more malice and rancour each against other than Princes do who invade one the other with Fire and Sword. For the Franks or Western Christians subjected to the Popes Dominion had possessed for several Ages a right to the Holy Sepulchre and enjoyed the honour of the custody thereof notwithstanding the pretences of the Greeks thereunto who for many years in vain attempted at the Ottoman Court to obtain that Priviledge for the Franks being ever more powerful by charitable contributions brought from Christendom besides large Sums of Money from the King of Spain and always outbid the Market of the Greeks and consequently made use of stronger arguments than the adverse Party could produce in defence of their cause Until such time that one Panaioti a Greek born in the Island of Scio having by his parts and excellent address arrived to the honour of being Interpreter for the Western Tongues to the Great Vizier at length obtained that favour with his Master that he seldom refused whatsoever he with reason and modesty requested and being a great Zelot in his Religion and esteemed the chief Patron and Support of the Greek Church he secretly begged in behalf of his Country the recovery of the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem out of the hands of the Franks which the Vizier would not deny him both to reward him for some services already performed and likewise because he knew that a concession of this nature would again raise the spirits and animosities of Christians the allaying and appeasing of which being an office solely in the power of himself and the supreme Authority would certainly prove beneficial to the Ottoman Court. Panaioti having obtained this Command and considering that the defence thereof would be a trouble to him for that thereby he should create Enemies which were no less than Kings and Princes to contend with and perhaps should live to see it reversed wisely laid it by him there to remain dormant until the time of his death which happening the year past the Command was produced and brought to light and was before the Easter of this year set on foot at Jerusalem and by virtue thereof the custody of the Sepulchre sentenced by the Pasha and Kadi of that place to belong unto the Greeks the which was occasion of so great trouble and confusion as disturbed the Holy Feast and polluted the Sacrifices with the blood of one or two persons who most earnestly contended for the Priviledge of their Nation and Religion Nor could this difference be decided here but both sides appealed to the Court above which being heard and debated in publick Divan the possession of the Sepulchre was adjudged in favour of the Greeks the Franks being only to injoy a precarious the thereof as Pilgrims and Strangers to the Country Howsoever the Fryers of Jerusalem would not tamely yield up their Right but again resolved to try their Fortune at the Court having by means of F. Canisaries their Commissario with expence of a great Sum of Money obtained a review of the case but without success for all these endeavours and charge proved fruitless the former sentence being confirmed in favour of the Greeks and the Franks having no other Expedient applied themselves to the assistance of the French Ambassadour to whose protection the Holy places are assigned by Capitulations But neither the power of the French Ambassadour nor of any other Christian Representative was available for the Vizier either mindful of his promise to Panaioti or being resolute to maintain the Command he had given would on no terms be perswaded to revoke it the which intention of the Vizier being made known to the Greeks their Patriarch earnestly pressed a hearing of the case but the Fryars not willing to abide the shock retired to Constantinople lest the Greeks forcing them to Justice they should be condemned in Judicio contradictorio and a Hoget or Sentence passing they should be condemned in Law as well as by Authority of the Hattesheriff Which to put in execution the Patriarch took out a Command whereunto was added That the Fryers in token of their subjection should pay a Drachm of Silver a head to the Patriarch and hold all their places of them This was the issue of the present controversies which is certainly determined for the time of the Vizier without revocation yet perhaps in the time of another it may admit of a review for money especially being received when as yet the new
Grand Signior and his Officers had greatly resented the sufferings of Hoffse-bey and that they owned his cause having stopt the four Ships of Tunis at Constantinople and had promised to furnish him with a whole Chamber of Janisaries with a Licence to raise such Voluntiers on the Sea-coast of Asia as would willingly and of their own accord follow his Colours I had not many days given them this intelligence which others confirmed in like manner before Hoffse-bey himself with his four men of War and two other hired Ships arrived in the Port of Smyrna where having stayed some days to taken in provisions and embark those who had listed themselves for his service in those Parts they departed for Tunis touching at Scio Navarine and Tripoly in their Way reinforcing themselves with such as voluntarily followed their Standard The Messengers posted back with all speed on a Vessel hired at Smyrna and arriving some time before Hoffse-bey rendered an account of the treatment which he had found at Constantinople with the particulars of the forces he brought with him The Tunesines being prepared with this intelligence took courage to oppose a handful of men to whom they refused License so much as to one man of them to land only out of respect to the Grand Signior's Commands they were willing to admit Hoffse-bey to a treaty and to receive him ashoar with three or four Servants and COmpanions They sleightly perused his Papers rather to discover his strength and the porgress of his negotiations then with intentions to condescend in the least to his desires which having done and given permission to see his house and visit his wife and children they hastned him again aboard and all the Country being in Arms they threatned to treat him and his People as Enemies if they adventured to make a descent Hoffse-bey being discouraged with this rude Treatment and with the Union and general Confederacy of the people against him contrary to his expectations returned to Navarine where he landed discharged his Ships and Souldiers which lay too heavy upon a Private Purse and retired himself for some time with much melancholy and discontent at length he travelled again to Constantinople where the Turkish Officers attended his coming with open mouths expecting to share once more in the recruits he had brought with him from Tunis But his stock being low he was not able to dispense his mony and presents so generously and plentifully as before which the Turks perceiving fell much in their respects for him and strangly on a suddain lost wholly the zeal and compassion for his cause suffering him to live at Constantinople in the Condition of a private Aga. In the mean time the disturbances and civil dissentions ran high at Tunis the two Brothers waging War with various and interchangeable success caused such agitions in the State that in three months time four Deys were cut off At length the younger Brother Ciddi Ali gaining the Victory and always inclining towards his Uncle consented that he should be recalled from Constantinople whereupon four Ships were fitted at Porto Farina to carry presents of atonement to Constantinople and to bring Hoffse-bey from thence with Title of Pasha whom the people now expected with great impatience as the only Person whose Presence and Authority was able to settle and restore them to their former quietness and union This happened in the year 1677 when the Country was so harrassed with Civil Wars that a miserable Famine ensued so that a Cafficé of Wheat which was ten Bushels was sold for twenty eight Dollars and of Barly for fourteen and the scarcity of this Country which is commonly the Granary of Italy had such influence on those parts and Spain in the years 1677 and 1678 that the Sate of the Grand Duke of Tuscany suffered much thereby and had more had not the State of Luca out of Friendship and on the score of Neighbourhood relieved their necessities Anno 1675. Hegeira 1086. PRopositions of peace not being so earnestly pressed nor so advantageously proffered by the Poles as the pride of the Turks did expect the War still continued but not prosecuted either on the one side or on the other with the same violence with which it began For the Sultan designing this year to circumcise his Son the young Prince now about twelve years of Age and to marry his Daughter of seven to his Mosayp or Favourite Pasha of Magnasia commonly called by the Name of Kul-ogli which signifies the Son of a Slave he resolved todedicate this whole Year to quiet repose mirth and jollity at home only two thousand Janisaries were sent to Ibrahim Pasha to recruit the Souldiers on the Frontiers of Poland and the Tartars were reinforced with some Turkish Troops under Vsuff Pasha to assist Dorosensko against the Poles who were with a considerable Army fallen into Vkrania And the Captain Pasha with twenty eight Sail of Gallies was dispeeded into the Black Sea for carrying of such Provisions and Ammunition for War as was necessary for supply of the Army Besides which no preparations of War were designed these being judged sufficient though not to conquer yet at least to repress the Incursions and amuse or keep the Armes of the Enemy employed For at the Cttoman Court the sace of all things was become serene and calm no Seditinos of great men nor discontents of the people nor balck and cruel designs of State disturbed or clouded the splendour of the Solemnities The happy state of the Ottoman Court. or the brows of the great Statists but all matters ran in an uninterrupted course of Joy and Festivity The Sultan who in his action shewed himself a most benign Prince sparing and compassionate of the blood and misery of his Subjects hath since his arrival to a mature Age exercised a wise manner of Government severe and just and yet void of the cruelty and tyranny of his Ancestors under whom the trading Christian enjoyed the privilege of their Capitulations with more justice and less frequent Avanias The Vizier also and other great Officers being sensible of the benefit which Trade begat treated Merchants with more gentleness and respect than in former times their Ships not being forced on every occasion into the Grand Signior's service but rather perswaded to it by rewards and fair promises otherwise than in the times of former Viziers and it is to be wished also that the like might be said under the Government of those which are to succeed though if we look forward to the years 1678 and 1679 we shall find the Scene of things altered and not only Merchants but even Ambassadors and the Representatives themselves remain under sad discouragements Amongst these joys and gentle ways of Government the manner of this Court was much altered the Divan had not for two months space been opened for business to the great prejudice and interruption of Justice Wine that great abomination to the Turkish Law which four years past was
or Oywar and laid thereunto a considerable part of Hungary which to this day continues subject and pays contribution to the Turk He concluded the War with Venice after twenty seven years continuance by an intire and total subjection of the Island of Candia having subdued that impregnable Fortress which by the rest of the World was esteemed invincible He won Kemenitz the Key of Poland where the Turks had been frequently baffled and laid Vkrania to the Empire reducing the Cosacks those mortal Enemies to subjection and to a desire of taking on them the Ottoman Yoke and finally he imposed a new Tribute on all Poland After all which Glories he dyed in the 47th year of his Age and 15th year and 8th day of his Government a short time if we consider it for such great actions howsoever if we measure his triumphs rather than count his years though he might seem to have lived but little to his Prince and People yet certainly to himself he could not dye more seasonable nor in a greater height and eminency of Glory Vtcunque Principi Reipublicae parum sibi certè satis suaeque Gloriae vixisse videbitur The Great Vizier having in this manner expired his last breath the Seal was immediately carried by his Brother to the Grand Signior who upon Receipt thereof according to common expectation conferred the same on Kara Mustapha Pasha who had for so many years formerly exercised the Office of Chimacam Kara Mustapha made Vizier which is as much as Deputy to the Great Vizier of whom in other places we gave a Character of being a wise and experienced Person of a smooth behaviour and a great Courtier agreeable to which temper of mind so soon as he attained this promotion he sent an obliging and courteous Message to the Servants of the deceased Vizier condoling with them the death of their Master promising to take them and their Concernments into his Care and Protection according whereunto he advanced Solyman Kahya who was the late Vizier's Substitute and for some years had managed all Affairs to the Office of Embrahore which is chief Master of the Grand Signiors horse and is a place not only of honour but of great security He that was his own Kahya he made a Vizier of the Bench and Chimacam in the same manner as he was to Achmet Vizier by which point of policy he seemed to have strengthened himself against all Enemies for having two Creatures of his own so well disposed one near the Person of his Prince who would be able to do him all good Offices and the other whensoever the Wars or other occasions should cause him to be absent from the Royal Presence might supply his place without attempting to supplant him The Kapisler-Kahyasee or Master of the Ceremonies to the late Vizier he made his own Kahya and all the other Agas which depended on that Court he received into his own service so that in effect there seemed by this great chance of Mortality to be little other alteration in the Court than of the single person of the deceased Vizier of whose Memory that the Grand Signior might evidence the love and esteem that he retained he did not intermeddle or appropriate unto himself any part of his Estate or disanulled his Testament but resigned all into the hands of his Relations challenging no share or proportion thereof And whereas the Vizier lest no Children the Estate fell to his Brother and Sisters who to evidence their Devotion to Religion and good will to the Publick and to please the eyes of the envious World conferred on Mecha the Rent of the new Custom house the Besasteen and new Chan built at Smyrna and finished in the year 1677. At this first change there were rumors that the new Vizier had begun his Government in blood having cut off several heads lately in Authority but all was false and only grounded on a displeasure which he was known to have conceived against certain persons Only one act he performed rather of justice than severity having cut off one of the Pay-masters of the Exchequer for false Money The occasion was this Certain Muletiers having received mony from the Exchequer in Venetian Zechins and finding several of them false returned them again but could not previal to have them changed whereupon having made their Memorial thereof they carried them to the Vizier and upon examination the Pay-master declared That he received them from the Great Ibrahim Han-ogli who being for that Cause sent for and accused was put into a fear which proved as dangerous to him as a Disease the apprehensions of Death being worse than the reality but the Great Tefterdar soon cleared him of this Accusation having attested That to his knowledge the mony received from him was good and disposed on other occasions so that the whole blame lying now on the Pay-master and upon farther search more of the same stamp being found in his hands he deservedly suffered the punishment of Death the which had likewise been inflicted on another Officer of the same rank but not being found so culpable as the other he was permitted to redeem his life with forty Purses of Mony or twenty thousand Dollars Thus far we have seen the gentle and smooth behaviour of the present Vizier towards the Friends Relations and Servants of the Deceased Aheratiens with the new Vizier and with what Acts of Justice he began his Government But behold on a sudden the face of the whole Court was changed every Officer thereof putting on a Countenance of fierceness pride and arrogance beyond the manner and custom lately practised For the Great Visier took on himself the State and Grandeur of the Sultan the access being as difficult to him as to his Master his Kahya that of the Visier and so every inferior Officer advanced himself into a fancy of possessing the next and immediate Degree above him This haughty behaviour had a more particular influence on the Ministers and Representatives of Foreign Princes whose Interpreters were not admitted as formerly to private Audiences or Conferences about their Affairs but only at the Publick Divan where their Arzes or Memorials were to be preferred in the same manner as was practised by the Subjects of the Country and those of conquered Nations who petition for Justice The which abasement was not only cast on the Interpreters but on the Persons of the Representatives themselves an example of which we have in the French Ambassador who coming at the time appointed to receive his Audience of the Visier was forced to expect a long time before he could have admittance and then entering into the Chamber of Audience was rudely crouded and rushed upon by a Crew of unmannerly Chaouses who no otherwise regarded the Person of the Ambassador than if he had been one of the Grooms or Lacquies Being come to the Seat of Audience the Ambaslador observed That the Stool for the Great Visier was set upon the Soffrá and
his Majesty's concessions such that the Grand Seignior began to apprehend that Tekeley had some inclinations to return to his Obedience to his Sovereign to prevent which he sent a Bassa to divert him by offering him the Principality of Transilvania after the decease of Abaffi This Bassa had several Conferences with him and with the other Chiefs of the Faction and did so well manage them with the pretended advantages that they would find by putting themselves under the Protection of the Port that eighty of them did promise in the name of all the Kingdom to pay to his Ottoman Highness a Tribute of eighty thousand Crowns provided he would powerfully assist them This Intrigue being made known to the Emperour he received it with much Indignation commanding that none of the contrivers of it should appear at the Diet. In the mean time he ordered the Marquess of Baden and the Count of Staremburg to cause Raab and Vienna whereof they were Governours to be fortified to prevent any Designs of the Turks upon those Places And now his Imperial Majesty did no more question but that the Infidels would transport the War into Hungary especially being informed by his Resident Kaunitz at Constantinople that the Port after many and long Disputes had at length concluded a Cessation with the Muscovites for twenty years upon Condition that besides Kiovia they should enjoy Tripol Staiki and Vasikow which had always been dependants upon Kiovia The Grand Visier received these Propositions with joy and writ to the Czar thereupon with very extraordinary Praises and Titles assuring him in the name of the Grand Seignior that he would ratifie the Conditions agreed upon and that he might send his Ambassadour to finish the Treaty In the mean time the Visier to prevent the Czar's refusal of sending another Minister before his which resided at the Port who had been kept under restraint for some time was returned into Muscovy he forthwith dismissed him with magnificent Presents for his Master The Grand Seignior who seemed resolved to invade Hungary staying his removal to Adrianople but till the return of this Ambassadour did emit a Manifest or Mandate directed to Prince Abaffi in these following terms Forasmuch as those of Hungary who have received the Emperour of the Nazarien Nation to be their Lord have been spoiled of their Country and Castles by the Germans and have therefore had recourse to our Clemency for Protection it is Our pleasure in regard of their long and piteous miseries and being thereunto moved by their reiterated Prayers and Supplications graciously to affranchise them from the Yoke of that Nation 'T is therefore that We communicate this Design to you as Our faithful Minister by the Bassa Caput and the Aga Starra with express Command that you make your self forthwith ready to deliver the Hungarians from the Oppression of their Enemies with all the Forces of Transilvania which shall be immediately reinforced with those of Valachia and of the Bassa of Silistria 13003 Janizaries and 2000 Horse for We have promised them Our Imperial Protection in consideration of the Fidelity which they have manifested to Vs which We have since had experience of And therefore We Command you yet again to neglect nothing that may tend to the Execution of Our Pleasure and good Will to the end that by the Assistance of the most High and most Mighty God this People so cruelly oppressed may be forthwith delivered from the Bondage of the unmerciful Germans In the mean time you shall from time to time inform Our great Ottoman Mightiness with what shall happen and what you shall have done pursuant hereunto And you are farther enjoyned to take heed that you do nothing that may be disadvantageous to Our Incomparable Greatness Abaffi animated with this Mandate and having received the Orders that were necessary drew his Troops together and joyned with Tekeley with the Turks the Valachians and the Moldavians emitting withal a Declaration That he did not Arm against the Interest of Christendom but only to deliver the Protestants of Hungary from the Oppression they laboured under by restoring them in their Possessions and their Churches and re-establishing them in their ancient Priviledges He added that the Grand Seignior had expresly commissioned him for this Expedition which he also undertook with the consent of all the States of Transilvania He had besieged Zatmar and pressed the place vigorously to shew the Defendants that he was in a Condition to force them if they would not voluntarily Surrender A few days after he received a recruit of 8000 Men which the Bassa of Buda sent him who had already assembled an Army of 40000 Men which he incamped near the place of his Government Whilst Abaffi was engaged in the aforesaid Siege 3000 Turks made an Inroad into Styria near Gratz where they took a 1000 Prisoners which they made Slaves and very much Pillage And now the Grand Seignior resolves not only to assist the Malecontents but joyntly with them to force the Places of Hungary until they were in a condition to pay him the Tribute they were engaged to do In the mean time Abaffi having made his Circumvallation about Zatmar divided his Army into four Bodies The first was composed of the Transilvanians the second of the Moldavians the third of Turks and the fourth of the Malecontents and he forced the City but could not take the Citadel which obliged him to raise his Siege Many were the Discourses of this Action and some gave out that Abaffi had no mind to take the Place upon a Surmise that the Grand Seignior pretended it should be delivered into his Hands upon Surrender However it was it is certain that the Bassa which commanded the Ottomans at this Siege sent great Complaints to Constantinople against this Prince which obliged him to return into his own Countrey lest his Enemies should take advantage by his absence Thus this great Army vanished as well by the misintelligence of the Chiefs and the rigour of the Season the Winter approaching as by the Vigilancy of Count Caprara the Imperial General who tho' he was not able to fight the Enemy did notwithstanding perpetually incommode them with Parties and Detachments Tekely hereupon having pillaged and burnt Kalo except the Citadel which he garrisoned put his Troops into their Winter quarters But the Turks to finish their Campania would surprise the Castle of Pettinia upon the Borders of Croatia but their design being discovered the Militia of the Country drawing into a body forced them to retire On the side of the Christians the Winter was spent in fruitless Treaties and Contestations betwixt the Ecclesiasticks and Seculars save that the Empress was crowned Queen of Hungary which was effected with great Magnificence and Pomp. On the other side the Turks having agreed with the Muscovites the Grand Seignior resolved by the Council of his great Visier to carry his Arms into Hungary in order to which vast Magazins were made at Belgrade and other
the Camp about Ten of the Clock preceded by his Guards and riding between the Dukes of Bavaria and Lorrain being followed by many other Princes and Lords and saluted with three Vollies of all the Cannon and Musqueteers of the Army After Mass the Archbishop of Strigonium read with a loud Voice the Bull of Indulgence accorded to such who should fight against Infidels and having given his Benediction to their Imperial Majesties who received it on their Knees and consequently to all the Army this Prince caused 500000 Livers to be distributed amongst the Souldiery which was no less acceptable to them The Command of the Forces being given to the Duke of Lorrain as Generalissimo the Right wing was conducted by the Duke of Sax-Lawenburg the Left by General Caprara and the Infantry and Cannon by the Count of Starenberg With this Army thus composed most of the Emperour 's old and best Souldiery and under so expert a General as the Duke of Lorrain the Court hoped for somewhat extraordinary though as it will appear they were disappointed in their Expectation In the mean time a Council of War was held to see what might be done before the arrival of the Turks and after what manner they should act upon the Defensive when the Enemy did appear All agreed that for the Offensive there was nothing to be attempted but Gran or Newhausel and that as they ought to avoid those Enterprises which would cost much Blood and weaken the Army so they seemed to point at Gran as most easie though others were for Newhausel for several Reasons For the Defensive it was concluded they must endeavour to defend the Passages of the Rivers Raab and Waagh The result of this Council being referred to the Emperour he judged that for the Reputation of his Arms and other important Reasons not to suffer his Army to lye idle the space of two Months time which they had before the Enemy could take the field but left the choice to the Duke whether he would attempt Gran or Newhausel He only recommended to him that when the Turks advanced he should take care for the security of the Garrisons and oppose as much as in him lay the Enemies ravaging of the Hereditary Countries The Army being advanced near Comorra the Duke having no certain Intelligence of the condition of Gran resolved in person to take a view of the Place which he did but being upon the point to resolve its Siege he was advertised that the Turks were forming a Camp at Buda and judging that they might from thence relieve Gran by Water as the Bassa of Newhausel had already done upon the news of the Christians Design to attempt the place and perhaps cut off the Communication betwixt him and Comorra by posting themselves betwixt this Place and Gran he quitted the thoughts of that Enterprise resolving upon the Siege of Newhausel as the only choice left him This Resolution being taken June 3. he sent some Foot towards Gran and armed Boats down the River as designing to burn the Bridge to gain a belief of his intent to besiege that City but wheeling about with his Horse he marched all that Night and invested Newhausel the Day following The Turks seeing this set the Suburbs on fire to prevent the Christians approach who notwithstanding planted their battery and were advanced within an hundred paces of the body of the Place with little loss save that of Count Taxis and might probably have given a good account of the Siege if the Court which disapproved the Enterprise had not sent orders for them to retire This command was immediately obeyed and not without some Precipitation the Army returning to their old Camp betwixt Raab and Comorra The sudden raising of the Siege seemed strange to some being the Turkish Army was not yet ready to appear and that the Christians were so forward in their approaches But the more discerning thought otherwise because this Town being strong and well furnished with all things the obstinacy of the Besieged might have wearied the Imperial Troops and have reduced them to an Inability of being able to oppose the Ottoman Army when they came into Hungary and that therefore it was better chusing the certain than the hazard of that which was not so as was the taking of Newhausel and to keep upon the Defensive the rather being the Polish Army was not ready nor yet raised and therefore the Imperial Army upon whose Valour depended the Preservation of Hungary and Austria was in no wise to be weakned or baffled The Duke of Lorrain having refreshed his Army for some time advanced with all his Forces on the side of Raab having given orders to hasten the Works at Leopolstat and repair the Fortifications of Raab and Comorra In the mean time the Turkish Army composed of all the Nations under their Obedience consisting of 200000 Men advanced into Hungary on the side of Alba-Regalis sending 4000 Pioneers before them to dig Pits and Wells in their passage to furnish all the Army with Water and the Grand Visier himself having passed the Bridge of Essek with the body of his Army moved towards the Christian Camp by Raab with a Resolution to attack it instantly and oblige them to a general Battel his Army was so numerous that they covered the whole Country from Alba even to the Mountains of Raab and being come within a League of the Imperialists he detached a great number of Tartars to spoil and ravage the Country out of which the Christians could receive any Subsistence or Forage which extremely augmented their wants which were already but too great The Grand Seignior arriving at Belgrade the Third of June the Sultan Queen would not stay behind but accompanied his Highness in his Voyage of Hungary At Belgrade he received an Express from the Caimacan of a great fire at Constantinople which had intirely consumed one of the quarters of the City and that the Grand Visier's Seraglio had been quite burnt if the neighbouring Houses had not been pulled down to save that sumptuous Building Takely having taken his measures from the Grand Visier upon whom he had waited and concerted with him concerning the following Campania being returned to Cassovia published a Manifest in the Grand Seignior's and his own Name that all the Hungarians that would embrace his Party should be maintained in their Priviledges Liberties Goods Laws and Religion but that such who refused to submit should have no quarter This Manifest had the desired effect for the Cities of Papa Tot and Vesprin the most remote immediately opened their Gates to the Tekelists The Emperour fearing that Neutra would follow the Example of these three Places commanded Count Schults the Governour to draw forth the great Guns the Arms and Stores and to quit the Place The same Orders were given to the Hilly Cities and to the Officers of the Silver Mines who all obeyed a Conduct so extraordinary alarmed all Hungary The Cities and
Counties declared to the Emperours Commissioners that they would open their Gates to Count Tekely to prevent Fire and Pillage being there was no hopes of Succours To all this the Hungarians under their Palatine Esterhasi's Command who guarded the Passages of the River Waagh about 15000 in number deserted likewise putting themselves under the Protection of Tekeley and the Turks so that this Palatine with scarce a competent Guard was forced to retire to Vienna because he would not violate his Faith sworn to the Emperour Whilst the two Armies did nothing material but observe each other a great Body of Tartars under the Conduct of their Cham who was there in Person animated with the hopes of Pillage having examined the Avenues and Fords of the River Raab by following it towards its source passed over by swimming their Horses and guided by some Hungarians they came to Kerment and St. Godthard a place famous for the memorable Victory which the Christians gained from the Turks nineteen years past far from finding any Obstacles to hinder them every thing seem'd to favour their Passage Count Badiani abandoned his post upon the River joyning with Tekely those Hungarians he commanded so that the Enemy entered the Country like a torrent putting all to Fire and Sword and passing the Rabwitz continued their Devastations The Duke of Lorrain finding the Enemy on both sides and fearing lest they might cut off his way to Vienna and the Hereditary Countries having reinforced the Garisons of Raab and Comorra resolved to retire with the rest not exceeding 24000. And to the end the march of the Horse might not be retarded by the Foot and Artillery they were separated the Infantry and Canon marching along the Isle of Schut the way on the left side of the Danube being exposed to little Danger from thence they came safe to Presburg and Thebes and passing the River Mark arrived happily at Vienna The Duke having passed the Bridge of Raab with the Cavalry marched to Altembourg where he rested some time exposing this little Town to the Pillage of his Souldiers as being loth to let their Cattel and Provisions fall into the Enemies Hands which would infallibly happen The Inhabitants however seemed very dissatisfied to be so used by their Friends though the Cruelty of the Enemy who ravaged all with Fire and Sword effaced the other ill as wholly disproportionable from thence having passed the Streight there they marched towards the Plains of Kitz or Kitzer where two Months before the general review of the Army was made Cara Mustapha the Great Visier attributing this retreat of the Christians to their fear called a Council where it was deliberated whether he should pursue them or undertake the Siege of Raab But judging according to the appearances that their retreat was no better than a runing away it was resolved to pursue them whereupon he presently raised his Camp and followed the way the Christians were gone leaving a body of 12000 near the said Raab to secure his Convoys and Provisions The Duke perceiving their design and not judging himself in affurance in the Plains of Kitz against so formidable a power resolved to march towards Vienna He sent Count Aeneas Caprara General of his Horse to acquaint the Emperour with it and inform him of all things The Duke following had sent his Baggage before but it happened that a Troop of Tartars mingled with Turks and conducted by Hungarians to the number of 3000 in all having swum over the River Leithe and hid themselves in a Wood betwixt the Villages of Petronel and Elend fell suddenly upon them and attacking some Regiments on the left Wing which followed the Baggage with dreadful cryes and howlings did so surprize them with the terrour of so unexpected an irruption that it brought them all into confusion and by reason of the Dust which was so thick that they could not distinguish Friend from Foe not knowing which way to turn they broke their Ranks and communicated their Disorder to the very Regiments that followed In the mean time these Barbarians taking the ordinary Advantages of their impetuousness flew some of them upon the Pedees Carters and Servants which they sacrifice to their Cruelty and Fury whilst the rest plunder the Chariots and Baggage Many Officers lost there their Equipages and amongst others the Duke of Saxon-Lawenburg the Prince of Croy and Aeneas Caprara all General Officers had all their Plate taken away This Accident put the Army into a prodigious Consternation it could not be comprehended that the Duke having left the Enemy behind him this same Enemy should possibly have got before them and by ways nearer and shorter intercept and so boldly attack their Baggage which was thought secure under the Convoy that guarded it As soon as they had recollected themselves and that the Duke had considered the disorder part of his Army was in he sent fresh Troops to second the first and to assist them to repell the Barbarians yet so as to avoid a general Engagement which he greatly apprehended The Tartars seeing the Christians rally began likewise to draw to a head but the fear to see themselves deprived of their Prey obliged them to retire and to run away with no less precipitation and speed than they used in their Onset The Duke caused them to be pursued by his Light-Horse who took some Standards being unwilling to engage with the gross of their Troops as well being this Detachment was supported by the Avant-guard of the Army as not to retard his march to Vienna the which he continned afterwards without any Interruption The Chevalier of Savoy Brother to the Count of Soissons was lost in this Confusion for being too far advanced with his Dragoons that followed him a Tartar knock'd him from his Horse with his Sable and thinking him dead did alight and heaving him cross his Saddle with his Breast upon the Pomel prest him so there that he bruised his Stomach A little after this Prince being relieved and conducted to Vienna and however his Wound in his Head was not mortal his dislocated Stomach could not bere-set so that he died in a few days Prince Thomas of Aremberg and Count Mellini were slain in this scuffle though the common loss of either side was not great The Emperour being informed of the present State of Affairs by Count Caprara was greatly irresolved not knowing what to do upon so important and pressing an Occasion He immediately caused his chief Ministers to be summoned to know their Sentiments and all unanimously counselled his Majesty to retire from Vienna They now only deliberate what road or way he ought to take some advised he should go over the Mountains without passing the Danube and so strait to Campililium being the shortest and easiest way to Lintz but the Enemy being on the same side of the River the other was preferable as less subject to Danger and the violent pursuits of the Enemies Cavalry who would make more way in
first Posts and Parapets were thrown down which afterwards contributed much to the defence of the Place The Turks advanced their Works on the Court and Lebel Bastions side carrying them on within thirty paces of the Counterscharp notwithstanding the continued fire of the Besieged They also discharged their Cannon and Mortars without ceasing and intirely ruined the Emperour's Palace the Houses and neighbouring Churches Count Starenberg who neglecting the danger visited every moment the Posts to see if his orders were faithfully executed upon his going out of the Court-Bulwark was hurt in the Head with a Brick-bat which a Cannon bullet had forced He was immediately carried to his Lodging and so happily cured that in three days he found himself able to quit his Bed and his Chamber during his hurt the Count of Daun was also incapable of acting being dangerously sick of a violent Fever which reduced him to extremity so that he was not out of danger before the fourteenth Day of his Malady But the Counts Serin Souches and Schaffenberg Brigadiers of the Garrison applied themselves with so much care for the defence of the Place that the Enemy drew no advantage from this misfortune In the mean time the Duke of Lorrain finding himself obliged to remove farther from the City his first care was to molest the Enemy Count Dunewald Lieut. Marshal of the Field was sent to Krembs with his Regiment the two Rements of Lodron and Keri Cravats Kemgsegs Regiment of Polish Dragoons were likewise dispatched thither not only to keep the Bridge which was of great Importance but to hinder the Enemies Forragers and oppose the Parties of Tartars which ravaged about And here we may wonder at the Politicks of these Miscreants who burn and ruine all the Forrages and all the Victuals which should make them subsist and which would have very much accommoded their Army in the distresses they afterwards found themselves Lorrain likewise sent Orders to Count Hermestein who was in Styria to advance to the Frontiers on the side of the Mountains to attempt the Enemies He gave also the same Orders to the Garrisons of Raab and Comorra and to Castel's Dragoons who were at Newstat He sent likewise to survey Closterneubourg which is an Abbey upon the Danube The Turkish Camp was but two Leagues off and according to the report made to him of the Place he judged it necessary to conserve this Post which he did by putting Foot into it the which might descend the Danube upon occasion if the Enemy came to attack them with Cannon He dispatch'd an Officer to Raab July 17. for the Regiments of Grana and Baden which the Duke of Croy brought him with so much diligence that parting from Raab at Mid-night they came in 24 hours to Presburg and the next day to the Camp. Count Lesley was sent to Krembs to conduct the Artillery thither and to expect the Bavarians Auxiliaries those of Saxony and Franconia and some other loose Regiments in the Empire After these first Dispositions which depended on the Duke's care his thoughts more nearly regarded the Court and the relief of Vienna He judged the safety of this Place of such Importance that he thought it not fit it should be pressed and reduced to Extremity to search the means of saving it He knew that the tediousness of Negotiations and the distance from whence he was to expect things necessary for this grand Enterprise would make him lose much time whence he concluded that he could not begin too soon He was not of the Sentiment of others who imagined that the Garrison of Vienna was capable of defending it self against such extraordinary Troops and cause the Grand Visier's Army to perish without any Succour But he knew that the want of Necessaries do sometimes produce great Changes in the best Resolutions that no body could answer for the Governour 's Life nor for the principal Officers nor for the constancy of the People accustomed to an easie Life and who had never seen the Wars but in paint He knew that the Maladies inevitable in Sieges might occasion untoward Accidents He saw the Desolation of the Emperour 's Hereditary Countries which did daily augment He heard no other Discourse but of Places sacked and People carried into slavery In this Continuation of Cruelties and Violences he judged it reasonable to use all means to stop the Rapidity of this Torrent He perswaded himself that being at the head of the Army he ought not to deferr representing all these Particulars to the Emperour by some Person of Merit and Trust He gave this Commission to Count Taff whom he dispatch'd to Hassau and he continued the same Offices during the Siege for all the Obstacles and Oppositions which he Encountred whether by the Difficulties of Passages or the slender success of his Negotiations The Besiegers who had drawn two parallel Lines the one on the Court Bastion and the other on the Lebel side joyned them with another of Communication and placed above thirty pieces of Battery against them And though Vienna was environed with eleven Bastions the Enemy attack'd and battered but three during the whole Siege which obliged the Governour to use all his care for their defence The Grand Visier took his Post on that side that regarded the Ravelin above-mentioned with the Aga of the Janizaries called as he was Cara Mustapha his Kiaia and the Bassa of Romelia this last was slain with a Cannon bullet The Attack on the right side towards the Court Bulwark was committed to Hussan the Bassa of Damas who though brave had been beaten by Prince Ragotzki in Transilvania by Count Souches at Lewentz and by the King of Poland at Cocczin This Bassa was seconded by the Serasquier Janisary Aga or Collonel of all the Foot. Achmet Bassa of Temiswar commanded the left Attack towards the Lebel Bulwark He had been Tefterdar and died the Third of September of a Dyssentery Hussan Bassa who had also been his Highnesses Treasurer was put in his Place I shall designedly pretermit the particulars of this Siege as to the Approaches Trenches Batteries Minings Counterminings Attacks Sallies and Contests though carried on with admirable Valour and Constancy on both sides as being particularised in the Journals of that Siege in all Languages and of little or no use to my Country-men And yet I shall omit no great Action nor any thing that may be required of a just Historian Great was the firing on both sides and a Granado falling on the Spanish Ambassadors Palace reversed all his Stables It would have done yet more harm without the Governours Precaution who had commanded 250 men under their particular Officers to march incessantly through the Streets to quench the artificial Fires occasioned from their Bombs or otherwise Being as we mentioned close shut up Count Starenberg was the more desirous to communicate Councils with the Duke of Lorrain for which end he offered 100 Duckets to any that would but carry him a Letter without
the hazard of a return but no man presented himself upon this occasion and yet a Spy sent by the Duke arrived happily in the City having traversed the four Branches of the Danube with his Letters hanged in a Bladder about his Neck by these the Governour was informed that he should certainly be relieved and that the Troops of the Circles of the Empire and the Hereditary Countries with which the King of Poland who was at Olmitz was to joyn did daily arrive In the mean time some Deserters brought News and it was seen from the top of St. Stevens Steeple that the Infidels were making a Bridge of Boats over the Danube a League off to the end they might pass when they pleased into the Isle of Prater Leopolstat They knew also that this Commission was given to the Vayvods of Wallachia and Moldavia who employed 6000 of their Nation in the Work but being the Turks suspected them as being Christians and that they were forced the Visier ordered Achmet Bassa of Magnesia a City in Natolia who was camped in this Isle and Chider Bassa of Bosna who had been Kiaia to the Sultana Asseki to attend their Actions and second them with six thousand Egyptians The Baron of Kunitz who was the Emperours Resident with the Port being then in the Camp sent one of his Domesticks with a Letter to Count Starenberg which was not very hard to do though the Turks kept a very strict Guard by reason that the Officers and Servants of all the Ministers which resided with the Grand Seignior are habited as Turks and speak the Language of the Country The business was kept so little secret that the News became the next day the subject of every Conversation This Indiscretion was the cause that they could no more profit by this Advantage the Turks being advertised of this Commerce by their Spies Kunitz's Servant being seised upon in his return was brought to the Visier and seen no more but without his Letters which being wrap'd in wax he prudently let slip into a Ditch when he saw the Turks come towards him An Order was published by sound of Trumpet July 25. commanding all Proprietors of Houses to keep every one a Man in his Cellar to hearken if they could not discern any thumping or removing of Earth because it had been noised abroad that some Traitors had promised to bring the Enemy through Subterranean Passages into the City The same day the Turks passing some great Pieces into Leopolstat upon Boats and Flotes were discovered by the besieged who play'd upon them with their Cannon from the Ramparts so lukily that they sunk two of their largest with a Mortarpiece which yet did not hinder the rest to arrive at Neudorf and Erdorf The Cannon on both sides together with the Mortars play'd without ceasing and though they ruined the prime Buildings in the Town they hurt or killed but very few The 24th Nitiski one of the Engineers came in great haste to the Governour to tell him that he had seen in one of the Shores of the City somewhat that had the Figure of a Man and that it was to be feared that the Turks had found a Passage and were entered through this Vault which disgorges it self in the Danube and that they designed to surprise the City that way The Governour not being yet well recovered of his hurt sent Nitski back with the Baron of Wels his Son-in-Law and Collonel Rumblingen who was present to examine the matter with care but being they stayed somewhat long the Governour weak as he was mounted on Horseback Being come to the place he alighted and entered himself notwithstanding the infectious smells into the hole having searched all about with Torches he found that they were Carkasses that the Executioners men had flead He very sharply reproved the Authors of this Inhumanity having accidentally met some of them and returned to his Palace pleasantly rallying this Pannick fear with those that accompanied him The Duke of Lorrain had continued in his Camp by the Bridges of Vienna to refresh his harassed Cavalry from the 16th to the 25th of July He had there News of the defeat of 800 Tartars by a party of a Detachment which Count Dunewald Commanded which render'd these Barbarians more reserved The Count de la Tour the Emperours Envoy in Poland came to the same Post to him to assure him that that Prince promised to come to the relief of Vienna but that he could not be there before the beginning of September At the same time the Duke of Lorrain was advertised that Tekely having assembled his Troops near Tirnau designed to march to Presburg that the Governour of that Castle wavered and that the City was much sollicited to receive a Garrison of the discontented Hungarians which obliged him to march along the Marck to oppose this design and in the interim he sent 200 men with Major Okelby to endeavour to put them into the said Castle with a Convoy of 300 Horse for his Security The Duke discamp'd from the Bridges of Vienna having burnt them leaving notwithstanding the Regiments of Savoy and Ricardi to preserve the Forts Being arrived at the Mark he was informed that Okelby with his Convoy were beaten by a party of the Malecontents that the City had received a Garrison that they were by order of the Grand Visier preparing a Bridge for the Communication of both Armies that Tekely had 20000 Hungarians and 8000 Turks commanded by the Bassa of Waradin and Pest and that he prepared to come and besiege the Castle of Presburg This design appeared to the Duke of that consequence that he believed himself obliged to march thither notwithstanding all the Obstacles that seemed to oppose him This resolve was however a great while contested He considered the difficulty of the ways the Enemies Forces much superior to his the danger of receiving a check in a time when the Emperours Forces were to be preserved for relief of Vienna On the other side he foresaw that the Communication of the two Armies at Presburg did put the Enemies in a Condition to joyn their Forces to pass where they pleased and to hinder the Conjunction of the Arms of Poland or oblige them to tedious Circuits These Considerations made him determine to oppose the Designs of Tekely He traversed the Marck the 28th of July with his Horse and Dragoons being in all eight thousand Horse and two thousand Poles commanded by Lubomirsky A party that appeared a League from the River was forced back the Imperialists continuing their march to the Lanes that descended to Presburg Night being come on Prince Lewis of Baden and the Baron Mercy were detached with all the Dragoons to force the narrow Passages and gain the tops of the Vineyards which they did without any Opposition having a sight of the Enemy in the plain below The General upon notice came speedily there from whence he observed two Camps posted at some distance from each
other He caused his Horse to advance which he had left behind the narrow Passages to be ready upon Occasion and in the mean time caused Okelby to enter the Castle with two hundred Men commanded a-new for this Enterprise At break of day the General commanded Prince Lewis of Baden to inspect the Suburbs where some Malecontents did appear Upon his advance the Enemy retreated into the City and abandoned the said Suburbs without resistance This happy Success and that in sight of the Enemy seemed an Argument of their Weakness and occasioned the summoning of the Town which in the Surprise it was seeing the Imperial Army at their Gates and the Garrison of the Castle reinforced immediately surrendred deliberating no longer than was necessary to give means to the Garrison of the Malecontents to retire to their Camp which did not happen for one part of them was cut in pieces when they were out and the other made Prisoners in the Town After this advantage the Duke was resolved to attack the Enemy who were advanced in Batalia within three quarters of an hour of the City He gave Prince Lewis of Baden Orders to seise with his Dragoons the Vineyards and Gardens at the head of the Suburbs and to extend on both hands from the Danube to the foot of the Mountain whilst the Horse commanded by Count Caprara descended by the same Vineyards to embattel themselves The Enemy on their side made some motions of coming up to the Imperialists and detached some Parties to begin the Skirmish but the Duke would not Engage them before all his Troops were in Battel-array As soon as the second Line was formed they began to advance which occasioned the Malecontents to change their Countenance for whereas they had appeared as if designing to bring the business to a Battel much Dust appeared in the Rear of their right Wing as also the left and removed farther off which seemed to be occasioned by retiring Troops which also proved so all the Line which stood opposite to the Imperialists wheeling and separating into a perfect Retreat Those who were on the Lorrainers right and had a Party of Polanders in opposition to them finding themselves pressed by their Ayantguard were intirely routed being chased with considerable loss until they had gained a Wood and passed a Brook two miles off they there rallied on the other side and obliged the Troops that had pressed them to a stand On the left another detachment of Poles seconded by some German Squadrons and the Regiment of Palfi charged the Enemy with so much Vigour that having broken them they kill'd and took betwixt five and six hundred of them They seised on above a thousand Waggons with Baggage and pursued them towards Tirnau with so much heat that they forced some of them with great Confusion into the Woods and others into the Danube The fear was such that they fled on all sides until they had passed the Waagh Tekely upon the Advice he had of the march of the Imperialists by the Party he had beaten the Night before he retired in the Night with the greatest part of his Horse and all his Foot leaving but few of his Men with the Turks who would retire as he did resolving to expect the Germans This Action produced some misunderstanding betwixt the Tekelists and the Infidels who separated with little satisfaction from each other but they re-united since by order of the Grand Visier as was found by their intercepted Letters The Duke in the mean time caused the Timber the Planks and the Boats prepared for the Construction of the designed Bridge to be destroyed and afterwards returned to the Marck The Siege in the mean time as also the defence was bravely carried on one Day the Turks divertised themselves with a consort of Flutes Cymbals and other Instruments of their Fashion and the terrible howlings of the Assistants which they account Melodious denoting as was supposed by their joy some extraordinary Feast The Besieged that were in the Counterscharp but ten Paces off could not forbear rallying these Barbarians and ask them in scorn to give them part in the Divertisement of their Ball being they had given them that of their Musick And the Ball did truly follow but the Leapers were on the Christians side For these Infidels having sprung a Mine which they had newly dug under the Posts and Pallizadoes of the Counterscharp the Earth with a good part of the Pallizado and about ten of the Defendants were blown up The Turks taking advantage of the Opportunity used all their might to render themselves Masters of the Counterscharp by the breach they had made in it The Fight was hot and the Slaughter great The Confusion and Disorder grew high but most amongst the Christians which being perceived by Count Serini and St. Croix Lieutenant Collonel to Dupigni they ran with a hundred Men to their Aid and employing them to throw hand Granadoes and other artificial Fires upon the Enemy so encouraged their Friends that they fell with revived Courage upon the Enemy beat them back and kill'd a great number of them planting the Heads of the slain in rows upon their Pallizadoes letting these Barbarians know that Christian Walls would not tumble with noise of Instruments and showting as the Walls of Jerico once did A Messenger being sent to the Duke of Lorrain a second time with Letters in Cyfer was unhappily taken by the Turk and his Letters being tyed to an Arrow were shot again into the Town with Latin lines affixed to them intimating that they sent this Letter to the Besieged being it was to no purpose to send it to Lorrain being assured that in the ill Condition the place was in it would be taken before the Succours could arrive The Governour published an Ordinance whereby all Persons of what Quality or Condition soever they were being able to bear Arms and had not yet listed themselves in the Companies of the University or those of the Magistrates should appear at the New-Market upon the noise of the Bells to be inrolled and form a fourth Body which was done In the mean time many Christians taken by the Tartars being shaved and in Turkish habits found means to save themselves and escape into the City The Turks continued their Labours and the Advancement of their Works and to hinder the Effect of the Bombs which were continually thrown out of the City they covered their Trenches with great Beams and Trees upon which they threw Sacks of Earth in abundance which not only closed the chinks but rendred it proof against Granadoes as also Musket shot When this Work was finished not only the principal Bassaes but the Visier himself came to view the Trenches and lodged in them having their separate Apartments pav'd with Brick and divided into Chambers with all the conveniencies of great Houses There arrived an Express in the Camp Aug. 1. which informed the Duke that the King of Poland would not part from
for nothing unless Succours were great and quick The Duke who was careful in informing the Emperour the King of Poland and the Elector of Saxony of all he could learn of the state of the besieged failed not to quicken the Auxiliaries to communicate his Intelligence and Letters to them He dispatch'd Count Caraffa to the King of Poland with them and hasten'd the march of General Sinariski who was come into Silesia six days since This Count had also in charge to pray his Majesty of Poland to come with the first Troops as well for the esteem he had of his Merits as because he believed that upon the Kings advance the gross of his Army would follow with more diligence After he had dispatched C. Caraffa he sent the Count Schaffenberg to the Elector of Saxony to provide Waggons and Carriages for the Auxiliary Troops by the way as they should pass As he did not doubt but that these pressing Letters would quicken th advance of the Troops he thought he was obliged to provide also for the passage of the Danube and in order to it resolved to go to Krembs whereof he advertised the Emperour by an Express About the same time C. Starenberg had News from his Highness of the defeat of C. Tekely near Presburg as also of the taking of a great Convoy that was going to the Ottoman Army and that the King of Poland was upon his march to succour the Place This good News infused Joy into the whole City and was welcomed with all the Artillery and the ringing of all their Bells As every little Success encourages Souldiers at least to hope so it far'd here A Scholar having killed a Janizary and ripped open his Stomach found ten Duckats in Gold in it and a Souldier having after a stiff Combat disarmed a Janizary cut off his Head with his own Sable Searching him afterwards he found a Girdle about him full of Moneys which he hid so well that his Comrades did not discover it Being returned into the City having unstitch'd his purchase he found an 100 Sequins of Gold. He was so transported at the sight with Joy that he ran like a Mad-man through the Strees clapping his Hands and shewing his Gold to every body making it appear by his Extravagancies that he thought himself happier than the Emperour His good Fortune gave Courage to his Companions upon hopes of the like Adventure making them good Anatomists and diligent Waiters The Duke of Lorrain left Anneren encampt at Volgerdorp He there received Letters from the Count Caplier and Starenberg The first pressed strongly for Relief by reason of the Diminution of the Garrison and the Ammunitions of War. The Style of the second Letter was upon the brave and seemed of a Person not greatly concerned but in the three last Lines being in Cypher he besought the Duke for speedy Succours because the Retrenchments and cuttings off in the Lebel Bastion were very slight that his Ammunitions and Officers failed him and that he every day lost many of his Men. His Highness return'd him answers full of comfort advertising him of the state of the advance of the Auxiliaries and the certitude of his Relief In order to it be quits Volgerdorp and marched to Stokerau the better from thence to discover the Isles of the Danube and chuse a place for making a Bridge for his Passage Some of the great ones were of Opinion that Vienna ought to be relieved by the Plain passing the Danube at Presburg this Opinion found many partisans their reason was that the Army posting it self above the City would cut off the Communication of the Besiegers with those Countries from whence they drew their Provisions which being done they judged the Turks would retire without the Christians hazarding of a Battel This reasoning did not want appearance if it could be done before the Besieged were too much pressed but the Enemies main force consisting in Horse that of the Imperialists in Foot the Duke thought Inclosures preferrable to the Plains besides the Allies not being able to meet at Krembs before the Month of September many days would be spent in marching thence to Presburg and laying a Bridge over the River there in a time when the condition of the Siege demanded all their haste Moreover the Construction of a Bridge in that place was difficult especially if the Enemy detached any strong Parties to oppose them as they might easily do insomuch that the Duke who had in the beginning of the Siege looked upon the Mountains of Kalemberg as the surest way for the Relief of Vienna without any farther amusing himself resolved to pass the Army at Tuln and Krembs disposing all things accordingly for the Execution of this Design He did not believe the Enemy would come thither to oppose him not only because part of his Army and of that of the Bavarians was already on the other side of the Danube and maintained themselves there without attempts of the Turks to dislodge them but also because it would be dangerous for these Infidels to engage themselves with a great Body of Horse beyond the Streights or narrow Passages of the Forest of Vienna Many were the Messengers and Spies which past betwixt the Duke and Besieged his Highness being careful to encourage and inform them He now again assures them that the Army composed of Bavarians Saxons Poles and the Imperial Troops approach'd Krembs That the King of Poland Commanded it in Person and that he was accompanied by the Electors of Bavaria and Saxony That the Emperour was removed from Passaw to Lintz to be nearer Vienna so that now there was nothing more required for the saving of Christendom but a little more resistance being all the Troops were ready to march He added that he himself was going to Krembs to prepare the Bridges and every other necessary thing to the end that nothing should retard the Succour of the Place assuring moreover the Governour that he would expose himself to all dangers to force the Enemy from the Siege Fortune did begin now to favour them being Tekely had been defeated at Presburg and by the River of Marcka with great loss This News caused a sensible Joy in all the Inhabitants and particularly the Ecclesiasticks whereof many were troubled with bloody Fluxes and very many considerable Persons had been dead of it The cause of this Disease may well be attributed to the ill Diet the richest sort being forced to eat salt meats differing from the Delicacies of their former feeding besides the Meal they made their Bread of was neither clean nor well ground The Duke in the mean time caused some Troops of the Regiments of Grana and Baden to secure Tuln Aug. 22. where there was a stone Wall and a Ditch for he designed to preserve that Town and make it one of the heads of his Bridge the next day he went to discover the Ilets of the Danube and having found them useful for his Design he commanded ways to
be made in them and Boats to bâ—â—rought thither Upon his return he found Count Palsi arrived from Lintz with orders from the Emperour that it was necessary he should expect the arrival of all the Allies before he approached near the Enemies About this time a noise was spread in the City that the Turks who incessantly mined and moved the Earth had made a Subterranean passage which should open into the Emperours Cellars by which they pretended to surprise the Town The Governour howbeit he believed nothing of it ordered the Emperours Guards which were left for the Guard of the Palace to keep watch and Centinels in the Cellars which they did with no great regret The same day there happened an accident which for the rareness of it may well be recorded Kimpler an able Engineer working in a Countermine under the Castle-Gate encountered deep in the Earth within a walled Vault Estani a Coffin of Tin wherein he thought to have found a dead Corps but opening it he was dazzled with the lustre of a great many pieces of Gold and Silver wherewith this Coffin was filled he saw moreover rich Jewels enriched with precious Stones Having secured this Treasure he found in the bottom a Box of Tin wherein was a Parchment where the following words were traced in ancient Characters GAUDEBIS SI INVENERIS VIDEBIS TACEBIS SED ORABIS PUGNABIS AEDIFICABIS NON HODIE NEC CRAS SED QUIA UNIVERSUS EQUUS TURRIS ERECTA ET ARMATA DIVERSA ORDINATA ARMA SUBSCRIPTIO ROLLANDT HUNN MOG POSUIT Those who would divine the Sentiments of Rowland Hun of Mets who had deposited this Treasure in the Earth pretended he had some Knowledge of the future and that by this Inscription he would manifest that he knew this Treasure would be found during the Siege of Vienna and that the Infidels should be obliged to abandon it Their Sense of the words follows Rowland speaking to Kimpler says to him Si inveneris If thou dost find what I have hid from all others videbis tacebis thou wilt consider these words and discover thy good Fortune to no body sed orabis pugnabis but thou shalt render thanks unto God for reserving these Riches for thee and as obliged in gratitude thou shalt fight against the Enemies of his Name aedificabis non hodie nec cras Thou shalt imploy the Monies I designed for thee to build Churches but it shall not be when thy Native Country is desolated by War it shall not be neither to day nor tomorrow sed quia universus equus thou would'st ill take thy time whilst the Ottoman Cavalry surround the Walls of the City Turris erecta armata but fear nothing the Ramparts raised for the defence of the City and the brave Souldiers that Garrison it will preserve it from the vain attempts of the Enemy Diversa ordinata Arma The Arms of the different Nations that thou seest arrayed in these Plains shall only serve to render the Victories more glorious their Triumph more splendid and the flight of the Turks more infamous Count Starenberg received new assurance by his Spies from the Duke Aug. 24. of being relieved in eight days which caused an universal Joy redoubled the Care and augmented the Courage of all men On the other side the Infidels prepared for a general assault whilst the Governour on the contrary did every day invent new Engines as Freize Horses bearded with Iron turn'd Pikes and the like to oppose in the Breaches Five hundred Horse of the Besiegers passing the River burnt some Villages but they were encountered and defeated by a party of the Imperialists commanded by Collonel Heister who cut in pieces the greatest part of them the rest endeavouring to save themselves by swimming being drowned in the River We lest the Duke of Lorrain marching towards Tuln but upon advice that the Malecontents were designing to make Incursions into Moravia he detach'd Lubomirski and two Regiments of the Emperours Horse to march towards the Frontiers of that Province This Report was grounded upon the Grand Visiers Order who upon the Knowledge he had that the Imperialists and Auxiliaries took the way of Tuln and Krembs had commanded Count Tekely to enter into the Hereditary Countries with Fire and Sword thereby to oblige the Imperialists to return back to their defence But the Malecontents having no mind to engage with the Duke Tekely was contented to encamp upon the Mark however in obedience to the Grand Visiers Order he caused the Tartars and Turks that were with him to enter into Austria having promised to follow and second them with his Army The Duke being advertised that the Infidels were burning the Villages towards Eversdorf changed his march having sent orders to Lubomiski who was in the Avant-guard to hault and instead of marching towards Tuln he went to meet the Turks leaving his Baggage at Stokareau with the Regiment of Rokondi leaving to Count Lesley the Care of the Execution of those things which he had resolved in order to the Passage of the Danube and the Conjunction of the Auxiliary Forces The Duke being come to the height of Pisemberg about two of the Clock he could see the continuing of the Fires he thereupon sent Parties out who made some Prisoners They were questioned and answered that the preceeding Night they had passed the Marck with a Body of twenty five thousand Turks and Tartars that Tekely followed them and their Camp was but half a League from the Bridges of Vienna The Duke hereupon immediately commanded Baron Mercy with some Troops to the top of the height to discover the Enemy Upon his report he put the Army in Battalia extending his right Wing towards the Wood under the command of the Counts Caprara and Rabotta posting the Dragoons there and some small Field-pieces and the left Wing was extended along the Plain under the Conduct of Prince Lewis of Baden He drew the whole into two Lines and a reserve on the right whereof Lubomirski's Poles were placed The Imperial Army was composed of thirteen Regiments of Horse and five of Dragoons besides Lubomirski's two thousand Poles Whilst the Imperialists formed their Squadrons the Turks likewise ranged theirs leaving the gross of their Troops in the bottom of the Plain They began a line upon the heights extending to the left as if designing to gain the flank of the Imperialists As soon as they were approached each other they began to skirmish and as the Armies grew near the Infidels detach'd two great Troops the one of Turks which moved easily and the other of Tartars who advanced towards the left Some Volleys of Cannon which the Emperours Dragoons had on their right did somewhat disorder the Turks whilst they advanced but did not hinder them to charge the Poles with much firmness They immediately routed two squadrons and with a surprising Vigour or rather Temerity passed even to the second Line as well by the way they had made as by the interval which
was finished they sent some Troops very early to hinder the Labourers and posted themselves neat them behind a Curtain and behind Planks which well-nigh shut the descent from the Mountain before the Christians Battery Count Fontaine who commanded the Post was quick in opposing their effort and having called the men from their work and got his two Battalions together he posted them betwixt his Battery and their Barricado yet so as not to be encompassed by them who at the same time began to stretch to the right and left to gain the Christians Flanks The Duke who observed from St. Leopolds Chappel the Turks motion sent some Battalions of the Regiments next hand to the relief of his men These being commanded by the Duke of Croy arriving in time the Imperialists extended their line and took a resolution to attack the Infidels in their Post behind their blind This was executed with so much vigour that the Enemy were forced to give way They abandoned their Post and retired to another where the gross of their Body remained The Duke of Croy having his shoulder pierced with a Musket-shot in this action was obliged to retire leaving the command to C. Fontaine who disposed all things for the defence of the Post which the Enemy seemed forward to attack again but they contented themselves with shooting out of their own station the fire continuing brisk on both sides The Duke perceiving that the Turks made all that Body move which had camped beyond Neudorff to support their advanced Troops he first commanded all the left Wing to march and presently after he gave order to Prince Waldeck and to the Duke of Sax-Lawenburg to rush out of the Woods upon the Enemies who were at the head of their Camp. He sent to advertise the King of Poland of all this and understanding that his Majesty came to St. Leopolds Chappel he went to meet him there and shewing the motions the Armies were in he acquainted him with all the orders that he had given upon this occasion After they had agreed upon all things the King having performed his devotion at the Chappel mounting on Horse-back he went from Rank to Rank exhorting his Officers and Souldiers to do well and spake to them after this manner Generous Polish Cavaliers It is not only to defend the glory which your Ancestors and your courage have acquired to you of being esteemed the invincible Bulwark of Christendom against the Ottoman Power It is not the defence only of your own Country which the loss of Vienna by an infallible consequence will expose to the cruel Invasion of those against whom you are going to fight but it is the cause of God and to save the Empire of the West which does us the honour to have recourse to our Arms an honour which our Ancestors did never presume to hope for and which is reserved for your valour Think then of nothing but conquering or to dye nobly in this occasion to which the glory of Martyrdom is concomitant Think that your King fights in the head of you to partake with you of your perils and your victories and rest assured that the God of Battels whose cause we are going to defend will not fail to fight for us Whilst this Prince endeavoured by his discouses to inspire his Troops with that generous ardour he was himself agitated the Citizens of Vienna who had been advertised of the approach of their relief saw with inexpressible content the Army of the Christians descend from the Mountains of Kalemberg being ascertained by the noise of the Cannon which was shot against the Turks who had parapetted the Passages with earth and stone though to no purpose that their deliverance was near And they would also contribute all they could to it by the discharge of all their Artillery from the Bastions and Curtains of the wall There was also an infinity of small shot discharged on both sides with many Granadoes The Turks had not as yet shot so many Bombs since the beginning of the Siege as they did this day to retard the Christians that descended into the Plain and to annoy those who crowded upon the heights of the City to observe the descent of their friends and the combat Whilst the King of Poland continued his march at the head of his Army the Duke of Lorraine caused Heisters Regiment of Dragoons and another of Saxony which Count Caprara posts to the left at the foot of St. Leopolds Chappel to descend That of Heister received orders at eight of the clock to go and attack the Enemies who had possessed a place to the left from whence they troubled the Imperialists and the Infantry had likewise order to advance upon the Turks who were retired behind their courtains and hollow ways This motion was made on both sides at once The Turks made some resistance at first but not with Vigour enough to hinder the Christians advance who obliged them to retire behind another blind Count Lesley who had brought down some Cannon planted it at the head of the Infantry The Duke of Croy was also returned for having used the first Applications to his hurt he had force enough not to quit the fight the whole day This advantage gave both time and room to extend the front of the left Wing as it descended and issued out of the Streights In the mean time the first Line of Infantry which in their march against the Infidels gave continual fire with their Musquets mingled with that of Field-pieces beat them out of another Post and a Line of Curtain which reach'd from the Danube Hill over against the Carthusians The Duke about ten a Clock made a halt and whilst the rest of the left Wing filled the ground which the first Troops had taken and that Count Caprara extended it to the Banks of the Danube he sent orders to the Prince of Waldeck who began to appear upon th first heights to the right and to the Duke of Saxon-Lawenburg who was also got out of the Wood to continue their march until they were equal with the front of the Troops commanded by the Duke of Croy and to advance extending to the right until they came within shot of the Poles upon their issuing out of their Avenues which were on the right hand of all These orders being given the Duke returned to the head of the left Wing to make the great Body of the Germans move at once The Great Duke of Saxony came and joyned him and continued always near him in the places the most exposed At Noon they saw the King at the Head of his Troops who came and joyned the right Wing of the Imperialists The Duke in the mean time took care that in marching to the Enemy the Subaltern Generals should rally and re-establish any Disorders which might have happened by the Difficulty of the Passages and that all should advance with equality firing continually with their great and small shot The march was in this
also conferred the same Employments and Honours upon Count Capliers and having presented Prince Alexander the King of Polands Son with a Sword richly adorned with Jewels of great value He returned back to Lintz The greatest part of those who fled upon the approach of the Turks returned to the City when they knew the Siege was raised They began to rebuild the Houses that were ruined and amongst others the Emperours Palace and Scots Church During these Triumphs at Vienna the Grand Visier sensible of his misfortune and the malice of his Enemies and knowing that the Bassa of Buda would render him no good Offices at Court upon the raising of the Siege of Vienna resolved to prevent him and informed the Grand Seignior by an express he dispatch'd to him to Belgrade that he had disposed all things to check the first onset of the Christians and engage them in Battel which would undoubtedly have been accompanied with Success but that he was forced to change design because the Bassa retired with his Army the Walachians the Moldavians and the Hungarians which did so mainly abate the Courage of his Troops that it was afterward impossible for him to bring them to fight that so he had been obliged to retire to conserve the rest of the Army and not to hazard the Person of his Highness Nevertheless the Grand Visier having well examined the Consequences which the ill Success of his Enterprise might have did scarce believe himself secure by this precaution and he perswaded himself that he must immolate the Bassa of Buda's Life to preserve his own He caused him immediately to be arrested together with the Bassaes of Erseck and Poslega who he knew were of Intelligence with the former and caused them all three to be strangled These proceedings furnished his Enemies with Pretexts to destroy him chiefly the Kisler-Agasi a Creature of the Sultana Valide to whom she had recommended upon her Death-bed to revenge her upon this chief Minister which he also did After the Death of these three Bassaes the Grand Visier continued his march but in his Passage by Raab that Garrison fell upon his Rear-Guard and kill'd near 600 of them At Gran he was joyned by a body of 15000 Turks who were going to Belgrade The remains of the Ottoman Army were dispersed some at Gran some at Newhausel at Buda some and the rest entrenched near Altemburg On the other side the Christians discoursed of the rest of the Campania but as part of the Allies did think they had done enough in contributing to the relief of Vienna thought of returning home many Councils were held to examine by what means they might be stayed The Duke of Saxony continued inflexible in his Resolution adn was marched for his Country The Elector of Bavaria consented to leave his Troops with the Emperours but the Prince of Waldeck gave them to understand that he should want new orders for the undertaking of new Enterprises with the Troops of Franconia which he commanded But the Duke of Lorrain perswaded himself that these Difficulties had not hapned if by a quick engagement they had hurried the Allies to pursue the Victory and this was one of the chief reasons that moved the Duke to press the King in it Several Projects were made to divide the Army for different Occasions many Conferences were had with the Allyes and all the time was consumed in Councils In the mean time the Duke who thought of nothing but improving the rest of the Summer proposed every thing that he thought favourable either for the Reduction of Hungary for the Siege of Newhausel or that of Gran or to take the Posts of Barcam and that of Pest for the setling of their Winter Quarters and made it appear that nothing of all this could be done without great Forces the Army of the Turks not being wholly deseated however routed and that the Rebels Army was still entire He determined nothing because he knew not what measures the Turk would take He only affirmed that they ought to march forthwith into Hungary with all the Dispositions necessary to act as the Enemies should direct The Emperour having approved his Propositions and the King of Poland conforming to them they marched the 18th towards Presburg and they encamped the same day with all the Imperial Troops near Fichen from thence they went to Heinburg and the 20th they approached Presburg where the Duke expected the Boats from the Bridge of Tuln according to orders However the Bridge could not be finished till the 25th by reason of the great Winds and the Difficulty of getting Boats in a desolate Country The Franconians continued camped near Vienna and the Bavarians came the 19th to Fichen The 22th news came that Count Budiani who upon the arrival of the Turks had abandoned the passages which he kept upon the Raab and embraced the party of the Malecontents after having warred against the Emperour's Troops with a Body of Turks and Hungarians of his Generality burnt and pillaged a great number of Villages upon the frontier of Styria had surprised and cut in pieces those same Turks to which he was united and had afterwards joyned with the Count of Aspremont to endeavour to incommode them of the great Army in their retreat towards Buda The Bridge upon the Danube to pass into the Isle of Schuts being finished the 25th the Poles began to file over the same day and being followed by the Emperour's Army they encamped the 27th at Gersdorff The Marquis of Barch who in the Prince of Waldeck's absence now sick at Vienna commanded the Troops of Franconia advertised the Duke that he could not follow him with the Troops of his Circle and sent him the copy of an Order from Prince Waldeck dated the 26th He received at the same time another Letter from the Elector of Bavaria dated the day following from his Camp at Ort two Leagues from Vienna which gave him notice that the Franconians would not leave their Camp before they had received Orders from the Princes of their Circle which he judged would be rather to recall than cause them to advance He added that his Infantry being extremely weaken'd and diminished by bloudy Fluxes and his Cavalry ruined his Troops could not so soon follow the Army of the Emperour And yet if they would undertake any great action where they should be necessary he would cause such as were in condition to serve immediately to march The Duke apprehending that this separation might put him out of condition of undertaking any thing considerable sent Prince Lewis of Baden to the Elector who was gone to Bin to change Ayr by reason of some indisposition of health he was charged to perswade him to let his Troops follow remonstrating to him that it would be a great matter now that the Forces of the Christians were diminished to hinder the Turks to take heart to oblige part of Hungary to submit themselves to take Post for Winter Quarters in the Enemies
had been represented he endeavoured to perswade his Majesty to continue in the Terms they had agreed upon He demonstrated to him and his Generals the unlucky consequences that were to be feared if they changed design how easie it was to force this detachment if they did not delay to attack them the importance of doing it suddenly for fear all the Forces of the Enemy might rejoyn them and he insisted that they should advance and charge them as soon as the Foot were come up The King explained this Discourse to the Senators and Officers of the Army that did not understand the Language and in order to it agreed to march the next Morning irresolute only upon the ordering of the Battel The Duke who had been visiting the Ground made a Description to the King of it and the Condition of Barcam and afterwards discoursed of several forms of embattelling He proposed that which they had held at Vienna offering the right to his Majesty or to march as they were camped and divided the Poles into the two Wings which last proposal was accepted of and the Resolution to march was taken The Army being put into Battalia with the Day Prince Lewis of Baden commanded the right Wing and under him Count Gondola and Baron Mercy Count Dunewald was in the left and with him the Counts Palsi and Taff. Count Starenberg Marshal of the Field conducted the Infantry with the Prince of Croy and Count Serin This done the Duke went to the King for the dividing of his Army His Majesty having been informed that the Enemies detachment had been augmented by several Troops conducted by Haly Bassa of Aleppo and by the Bassaes of Sylistria and Caire and apprehending that these Troops were followed by the rest deliberated a-new upon the Enterprise but the Duke represented to him many motives which made him believe the Army could not yet be come thither He added that if it were he believed the Ground whereon they stood was so advantageous that they ought not to change their Design being the Imperial Army possessed all the Plain the Danube on the right and the Mountains on the left and that the Ground growing narrower towards the Enemies they could not make use of a great body though they had it these reasons being approved the Polish Army was divided The King with a party of his Hussars of his Foot and of his best Horse placed himself in the right betwixt the Emperours Horse and his Dragoons The Great General Jabloriski did the same in the left and the rest of the Polish Army made a third Line they marched for half an hour in this Order About nine a Clock they saw the Turks drawn up in the Plain before them They moved justly and by their firmness their Forces were judged equal with those of the Christians Being come near the Troops that appeared made a motion putting themselves into three Lines leaving only two great squadrons on their right They then came and charged the left of the Christian Army with much fierceness and searching the Poles they attack'd the Hussars which the Great General Commanded At the same time the gross of the Turks who were in the middle of the height advanced towards the adverse Foot as if they would have charged them and being come within half Musquet-shot they declined to the left of the Christians exposing their Flank to relieve their own men The Duke who was gon towards his Infantry seeing this motion ran along the Line of the Horse of the left Wing and with all the party of the first Line which had not yet charged he himself advanced at the head of the Squadrons and charged the Enemy in flank which put them to a general rout incapacitating them to make head again He ordered Dunewald to pursue with the whole first Line and with all the Poles of the same Wing who followed them Pell-Mell to the very Gates of Barkam and the Marshes of Gran where many of them were slain Whilst Count Dunewald chased the Enemy the Duke caused the Army to advance in Battalia towards Barcam The King having seen the flight of the Turks was come from the right Wing to the left to complement the Duke the Generals and Senators who accompanied him did the same Amongst the rest Jablorisky the Grand General of Poland in presence of all avowed that his People refusing to advance to sustain the Hussars the readiness of Count Dunewald to succour him and the Vigour of the Emperours Horse had repaired that fault and could not be sufficiently commended And now in the disorder the Enemy was in they resolve to attack Barcam The King caused some of his Cossacks to advance and the Duke added five Battalions of Starenberg of Grana and Baden all under the conduct of Count Starenberg This detachment was scarce ordered when the Duke who was approached to the Fort to inspect it was advertised that the Bridge upon the Danube was broken by the precipitate flight of the first Run-aways and that the crowding in Barkam and upon the side to the River were so great that they seemed to be packed upon each other He hasted thither and would lose no time upon such an occasion He gave Prince Lewis of Baden orders to dismount the Regiments of Dragoons of Schults Comfettein and Castell and to march to the Fort on that side to make a second Attack The command was instantly executed and having sent some parties of Foot by Water and five pieces of Cannon charged with Cartrages he ordered that the Fort should be assaulted whilst the great and small shot plyed their Vollies upon the Banks of the River The Turks seeing themselves thus pressed on all sides could not withstand the Attack the place being forced the Foot and Dragoons entering at the same time by the ways they attempted it The slaughter was terrible though most of the defendants to save themselves from the fury of the assailants precipitated themselves into the Danube some leap'd in with their Horses others tried to pass by swimming holding by the Mane and tailes of their Horses or some plank or piece of the broken Bridge and there were some who crept over the dead bodies which were held by the cordage and pieces of wood remaining where the breach was This slaughter continuing long the number of the dead was very great all that part of the Danube near the shore not being very rapid being filled with them all the surface of the River where largest being covered with cloaths and the equipage of Men and Horses and there did not escape above seven or 800 of all this multitude who found their preservation in the king of a Redoubt which was at Barcam where they had put themselves and from whence they demanded quarter and had it The Town being garrisoned with Dutch and Poles Count Staremberg seeing these two Nations were ready to murther each other for the booty removed the Imperialists having only the Poles there who awhile after
burnt Barcam and all the Pallisado's that enclosed it because the Turks had placed the Heads of the Poles slain in the late Engagement upon the tops of them Count Tekely who had orders from the Grand Visier to joyn with the Bassa of Buda at Barkam was advanced upon the Mountains within two miles of it but being informed by those he sent to discover what the Christians did of what was passed he retired with much diligence By Letters from Gran as also by the relation of Prisoners there were not 3000 men of all this detachment of 14000 Horse and 1200 Janisaries saved They were the Hower of their Army commanded by the Bassa of Buda Haly Bassa of Aleppo the Bassa of Silistria and some Aga's The booty was great above six thousand Horses being taken and the Tymbals and the Baggage which the Poles had left were recovered This Victoty did not only re-assure the Poles but put the Male-contents into a despondency and did so strongly increase the disorders in the Turkish Army that the Grand Visier unable to master them was obliged to retire The next thing the Christians undertook was the Siege of Gran though the Duke had need of all his Reasons and elocution to perswade the King of Poland to it but having at length consented and the Bavarian Forces being come up three Batteries were forthwith raised and ten great Guns were by force of men as also eight Mortars drawn up the Mountains of Martin and Thomas deserted by the Enemy The Castle was strongly battered on the Gate on the Buda side great quantity of Bombs were thrown in and the shooting lasted all day The Imperialists advanced to the Ditch and lodged there on the side of the Bavarian approaches They advanced to the foot of the Wall which lookt towards Barcam and about five in the evening some commanded Battalions of the Imperialists attack'd the City on the other extremity and carried it without resistance for as much as the Enemy having retired contented themselves to defend it by their great firing from the Castle from whence the very sills of the Houses are discovered The Imperialists being masters of the City the Bavarians in the Night gained the foot of the Castle where they fell to Mining whilst the Imperialists leaped into the Mote and lodged there Several men were lost there by the defendants Bombs Granadoes Stones c. which they continually threw amongst them whilst they were covering themselves The Cannon beginning to make a breach about Ten Clock and the Miner at work a Summons was sent in by a Turkish Prisoner with offer of goods and life if they would surrender the place before the day was ended The besieged demanded till the morrow which being refused the firing of the Artillery Musquets and Bombs were re-doubled They passed the Moat made two Lodgments by favour whereof they attacked the Miner in a second place on the Martinberg side This advantage obliged the Turks to send an Officer about Eleven at Night to declare that they accepted the offer which had been made them demanding Hostages whilst the Capitulations were a making and offering theirs The 27th the Hostages being delivered it was agreed that the Garrison should march out with Arms and Baggage and that it should be conducted in safety to Buda and Vicegrade that the Artillery and Munitions of War and Victuals should remain in the place and that the Turks should deliver up their Christian Prisoners The impression that the battel of Barcam had made the vigor and readiness wherewith they had gained the foot of the Walls the Grand Visier's retreat the Bombs which were thrown without ceasing into a place so full of People as this had caused so much terror and so much confusion that though there were above 4000 effective men in the Garrison commanded by two Bassa's a Bey and many Officers we have seen a place reduced in five days which in the two former Sieges had held out several Months with weaker Garrisons against more numerous Armies The season being too far advanced for further action the Allies returned home and the Poles together with the Imperialists marched into their Winter-Quarters In the mean time the Grand Visier being come to Court told the Grand Seignior the same things he had writ to him against the Bassa of Buda and perswaded him to approve of the rigor wherewith he had treated him He also accused Count Tekely of having ill seconded him and finally he knew so well to justifie his conduct with his Master that he hindered the Widdow of that Bassa who was his Highness's Sister to complain against him for so barbarous an action and procured an Order to be sent her from the Sultan to go immediately to Adrianople without seeing him When this Princess arrived there she found the Sultana Valide dead which caused her a sensible displeasure because she had relied much upon the credit of this Princess who having a great aversion for Cara Mustafa would not have been wanting in countenancing the vengeance she would take of this Minister but she learn'd from Kisler Agasi or the chief of the black Eunukes that Sultana Valide had charged him upon her Death-bed to tell the Grand Seignior upon his return to Adrianople that Cara Mustapha had a design to make himself Emperour of the West grounded upon a Prediction told him that he should one day be Master of one of the greatest Empires of the World. But whether this Prediction were true or that the Sultana Valide had invented it to destroy the Visier the news of it did extremely comfort the Bassa of Buda's Widdow who waited the return of the Sultan with impatience to execute the design which she had against this Minister and revenge the loss of her Husband by his death The season being far advanced the Grand Seignior leaving Kara Mustapha at Belgrade to take care of his Army and the places in Hungary during the Winter quarter returned to Adrianople As the Christians got every day some new advantages over the Turks and that the Grand Visier did nothing to repell them his secret Enemies and principally the Kisler Agasi and the Kaimacan who was jealous of his greatness took ocasion hence to decry the conduct of the Grand Visier unto their Master At this time Count Tekely who was accustomed to receive great Subsidies from the Port and who had his Spies near his Highness by whom he was faithfully advertised of all that happened knowing that he had been rendered suspect to his Highness and that there was no more mention of sending him Supplies as usual did by his Letters omit nothing for his justification but to no purpose His Letters did not disabuse the Grand Seignior who entirely believing what he had received from Kara Mustapha at Belgrade was perswaded that this Count was of Intelligence with the Imperialists Tekely seeing no middle betwixt his ruine and his justification took the most dangerous Party He went Incognito to
Opposition but with other lesser Places surrendered without resistance upon Conditions Count Caprara being come in Person before Caschaw October 6. Peterhasi one of Count Tekelies chief Officers being sent with six hundred horse to reinforce the Garrison made a shew of accepting the general Pardon and entering into the Emperours Service but being come near the Town put himself into it with the six hundred men he had with him which mainly encouraged the besieged to defend the Place Caprara sent to summon them but in vain so that he was forced to use all the Formalities of a Siege The Garrison consisted of four thousand commanded by Count Tekeli's best Officers who defended themselves with great bravery making very many sharp Sallies into the Enemies Quarters The Imperialists notwithstanding carried their Trenches to the Town Ditch and began to thunder upon the place from three Batteries One of the Attacks being commanded by the Prince of Wirtemberg who was slain there by a Cannon Bullet But this Siege did not last long though the Capital of upper Hungary and provided with all things necessary for a long defence But the Reasons of their surrender which hapned by a very surprising accident is very excusable Novem 25. Count Tekely sollicitous for this Capital of this part of the Kingdom having writ to the Bassa of Waradin of the Consequence and Danger of the Place and to press him for speedy Succour in order to relieve it The Bassa admitting of his Reasons assured him he would give him all the assistance he could only he had received some Orders from the Grand Seignior of great Importance to the common Cause which it was not convenient to communicate to him by Letter therefore desired he would repair to him to Waradin that he might inform him of the secret by word of Mouth And for his greater Security the Bassa sent him a pasport Count Tekely betrayed by the Bassa of Waradin Upon this Invitation he resolved to go thither accompanied with Petrossi and some others of his principal Adherents and five hundred Horse The Bassa met him without the Gate and received him with all the appearance of Kindness and Esteem and conducted him into the Town with some few of his Attendants causing all the Cannon of the Place to be discharged with other marks of Respects and entertained him at Supper but that being ended an Aga with his Janizaries entred the Room and having told Tekely he had Orders from the Grand Seignior to seize him and carry him to Adrianople caused Irons to be put upon his Hands and Feet At the same time the Bassa told Petrossi that the Grand Seignior gave him the Principality and Commands which Tekely had had and that he would assist him with all his Forces Petrossi who was next to Tekely in Power seemingly accepted of the Honour but being got out of the place and Danger he informed Tekelies party of what had hapned exhorting them to return with him to their Duty to the Emperour which they consenting to Petrossi marched directly to the Camp before Caschaw Being kindly received by General Caprara he was sent into the Town where he easily perswaded the Garrison to accept with him of the General Amnestie Caschaw surrendred so that the place was immediately delivered up upon Articles After this the General sent also to the Princess Ragotzki Count Tekely's Wife to surrender her strong Castle of Mongatz to the Emperour's Service which contrary to expectation she absolutely refused to do And this put an end to the Campaign in those parts except their Excursions beating up of Quarters and Surprises which were frequent on both sides Nor were the Turks more fortunate on the side of Croatia July 28. where Count Lesley commanded the Imperialists for he burnt the Suburbs of Canisia and destroyed the Countrey four Miles round and now understanding that the Turks had left but three or four thousand men to guard the Bridge at Esseck the Serasquier having taken the rest with him to fight the Imperialists he decamped from the Place of his Rendezvous near the Drave with a Resolution if possible to burn the said Bridge of Esseck Aug. 9. Count Lesley burns part of the Bridge of Esseck In order to this he left his Baggage at Turanowitz with a Guard of two thousand Men discamping with four thousand Germans and two thousand Croats all choice Men each one being ordered to carry Provision with him for ten days by reason of the scarcity of Victuals by the way Michalovitz being surprised expecting no Enemy surrendred to his Avantcurrers upon his further advance the Country being alarm'd some Turkish Horse appearing skirmished with the Avant-guard of Croats and had treated them ill if they had not been succoured by the German Dragoons and Cuirasiers who had the Guard they however left a Captain-Lieutenant with near thirty Souldiers They marched on but no Turks opposed scarce appeared before they came to the Plains of Esseck Then there appeared a thousand Turkish Horse with some Foot at a distance behind them which obliged the Christians to range themselves in Battalia and the Turks suffered them to advance till they came within Musquet shot they then begun to stir and being charged on both Wings by the Croats they were wholly broke and routed and many of them slain in the pursuit The Infantry saved themselves in the Town and afterwards in the Castle The Christians advanced in order to the Suburbs which they took at first onset and afterwards the City both which they miserably pillaged and plundred The City of Esseck is great and populous having at least five hundred shops of Merchants of in it many Mosques and Hacars which are great Inns for Passengers All was crowded with Rice Flower Bread Bisquet Salt c. as also Barley Oats and Forrage in abundance enough to furnish an Army As soon as they were Master of the City they placed a Guard against the Castle whilst the General went to see the Bridge the like whereof is not in the World. On this side the Drave from Esseck to the said River it is about eleven hundred paces long and on the other side more than eight thousand all of Oak Wood. It is twelve paces broad The Drave is not large in this place the Bridge being supported by only sixteen Boats. The Turks brake it the preceeding day letting the materials vogue with the stream into the Danube Count Lesley caused thirteen fair Mills upon the Drave to be burnt and having in vain attempted to burn the Bridge on the other side consumed that on this with Fire in few hours The Imperialists knowing that the Inhabitants had saved their best goods in the Castle they would also attempt that but having lost several Captains and other Officers they desisted and Lesley returned back to his Camp at Turanowitz The Wars aginst Poland were carried on with more Success The Affairs of Poland at least Equality by the Ottomans
say was that the Consternation was great amongst the besieged who were yet resolved to defend themselves in expectation of the Succours they were in hope for They added that the Bombs and Carcasses had fired the Town in several Places though it had been luckily enough extinguished The first of July Count Starenberg shewed General Schoning who commanded the Bradenburg Auxiliaries and arrived in the Camp the Night before the Approaches and the Attacks which were reserved for his Troops which was on the Water side on the left of the Imperialists after which he was magnificently treated by the Duke of Lorrain from whence he went to joyn his Troops which were expected the next or the following day This Morning the Imperialists began to shoot out of their new Battery out of four Pieces which shot twenty four pound Bullets The five Mortars by the great Battery continued to play upon the Rondel on the right with such Success that the Defendants durst not shew themselves there The Works were compleating and there were two Redoubts made to secure the Communication with the great Battery This Night there were but five hurt and one killed and this Morning an Adjoutant General was hurt in the Head with a Musquet-shot as he was carrying Orders into the Approaches There hapned nothing in the Bavarian Quarters where they only continued their Labour and their Batteries made a Breach in the outward Rampart The rest of the Troops of Franconia consisting in fourteen hundred Foot arrived there who were placed near the rest of the same Circle The second the Lorrain Attack advanced within two hundred Paces of the Walls of the City The battery of twelve Guns of twenty four pound Balls was finished and four other Mortars that played without ceasing all the last Night fired the Town near the great Church which lasted till Morning the Cannon was plyed all this day against the two first Rondels which are in a manner defenceless Two Battalions more were sent to reinforce those who were camped under the Wall of the old Town The besieged threw again many Bombs and Stones but with little prejudice to the Besiegers killing them not above three or four Souldiers The Troops of Suaben began to work at their line of Circumvallation and purpos'd the following Night to raise a Battery upon a height which they possess'd The Bavarians thundred furiously against the Castle and upper Town and had thrown many Bombs which had kindled a fire that was not yet extinguished The Duke apprehending that the Turks might when it was dark put by the help of small barks Men and Ammunition into the Town went in Person to discover the suspected Places about Pest commanding the Prince of Savoys Regiment of Dragoons to post themselves there to assist the Hungarians who were already there and had Orders to raise some Sconces along the River side for their Security On the third of July the Brandenburg Troops were seen to march on the other side of the Danube The Duke of Lorrain went to visit them where he was received by General Schoning with a triple Salvo of all the Foot ranged in battalia with their Cannon at the head of the Infantry His Highness was treated there with much Gallantry and afterwards returned to his Quarters extremely satisfied to see such a fine body of Men so brisk so well disciplin'd and provided with such a good Train of Artillery The Imperialists finished another line for to defend their Approaches They made such great fire with their Cannon and Mortars that they did not only make a notable breach in the Wall but ruined also the batteries upon the two first Rondels so that there was no more shooting thence The Bavarians carried their lines to the very Castle and made a new battery on the right towards the Danube upon which they placed nine Mortars with success They shot also three days together from another battery of seven Demy-Cannon upon the Rondel whilst they play'd from another with four Guns upon the Flanks They moreover worked at another of eight Cannon to batter the left of the Rondel In the Lorrain attack there were seven slain and several hurt Amongst the rest of the Deserters there was an Ensign of the Janizaries who quitted the Town for having as he said killed a Turkish Officer He affirmed that there was but fifteen hundred real Janizaries in the place but that counting the Spahi's Albamans and other Troops they amounted to seven thousand Combatants He added that the Bombs and Carkasses had already ruined many buildings and occasioned a great loss of Men and Cattel He further said that the besieged were busie in making Mines behind the breach on the Lorrain side and that no body had hitherto entered into the place General Dunewald had desisted from his design upon Pallotta because the place was provided with a good Garison The Turks there killed some of those who were sent to discover Those of Alb-Royal attacked and disordered also some Foragers of Horse quartered in their Neighbourhood and amongst others killed Count Papenheim a Captain of Horse in the Troops of Bavaria July 4th The Approaches of the Lorrain attack were run within one hundred paces of the breach in the Rondel to the right The besieged began to run a Line out of the said breach which they lengthned till within fifty paces of the Christians to render their approach more difficult and however they fired continually with their small shot and threw a multitude of stones yet they killed and wounded but thirteen men The besiegers had now fourteen Mortars mounted out of which they perpetually tossed Bombs and Carkasses There was nothing done at the Bavarian attack but securing the works and heightning the batteries A Pole who had served amongst the Turks came over this morning and reported that the besieged were resolved to surrender if they were not relieved in a Months time Another Run-away came this Afternoon and declared that five Turkish Cavaliers were by the means of a little Bark landed on Pest side who were by several ways to endeavour to arrive where the Seraskier was and press the Succours which had been promised them The Duke of Lorrain dispatched some Horse towards Voitfar to consume the Forage there and watch the Enemies motion A party of Tartars fell upon the Foragers on the other side the Danube and took some Horses and two Grooms belonging to the Prince of Baden out of the Island of St. Margaret the following Night sixty Granadiers with some Workmen were sent to ruine the Line which the besieged had begun before the breach of the Rondel which luck'd so well that they filled the Ditch with the loss of two Soldiers only The breaches were every day enlarged as well on the Lorrain as the Bavier attack and what the Turks repaired in the night was thrown down by day All the Troops of Brandenburg are at present arrived in their Quarters The Turks made a sally upon them in the Night who
evacuated for them The Baron replied That he had no Commission to discourse of conditions but only to know from the Bassa himself whether he would surrender or no. That he might please to consider that the Christians were already Masters of the Walls of the City that it would be too late to capitulate if he stayed till another assault that it would not be in the power of the Generals to restrain the fury of the Souldiers or prevent this Siege from being as Tragical as that of Newheusel At this discourse the Bassa only lift up his shoulders but the Baron being upon the point to take his leave he desired him to enter with him into his Cabinet where calling the Mufti and three other Turks of the first rank he remonstrated to him again That he could not upon any consideration do so great a prejudice to the Grand Seignior as to surrender a place upon which depended two hundred Leagues of Country and which is the Key of Turky but offered again any Town in Hungary with its Appendances and Dependencies Yet declaring finally That if they would give him assurances of a general peace with the Port he would yet resolve to surrender Buda The Baron having no Orders to treat took leave of the Bassa telling him he would make report to the Elector and Duke of Lorrain of the Declaration he had communicated to him but that he could not assure him that things would be so concluded The Bassa desired this Declaration might be published in Writing through the Camp and invited him to stay all Night in the City But the Baron excused the later desiring to be reconducted to the place from whence he came which was done with great ceremony he being accompanied with many Turkish Officers to the Gate Nor the Baron nor his Interpreter could sufficiently demonstrate the ruines occasioned in the City by the Bombs and Carkasses which had beaten down the greatest part of the Buildings The Cessation which had been observed during this Parley was broke towards Evening the Cannon beginning to fire with more fury than formerly The Besieged sprang a Counter-mine in the Lorrain attack to ruine the Christians Mine made under their Battery opposite to the great Rondel but without success A while after two of the Besiegers Mines which were designed to fill the Ditch were fired with execution Count Starenberg looking betwixt two Gabions was hurt with a Musket-shot but without danger 20 or 30 more were hurt and killed in this and the Brandenburg attack Aug. 1. A Battery was finished in the Lorrain attack upon the Rondel upon which two pieces of Cannon were planted A Mine was sprung in the Morning near this Rondel and though it succeeded well there was no other attempt made because the Moat was not sufficiently filled and so it was resolved to fill it with Faggots with Sacks of Earth and the like Materials which were carried in abundance upon the place The Workmen perceived so great a stink in this Mine that they could scarce endure it two of them who were suffocated with it being carried out of it About Noon intelligence came that 7000 Turks were posted at Sexaritwan thirteen Leagues from Buda and that the Grand Visier had begun to pass the Bridge of Esseck with the Army that he had formed out of the Garrisons of Hungary and the Neighbouring places and with other Troops which he had got together amongst which there were 7000 men drawn out of Bossina It was further assured that the defection amongst the Turks was very great and that of 8000 Janizaries which the Grand Visier had brought from the middle of Turky 3000 had deserted upon the march and yet he pretended his Army consisted of 50000 Combatants resolving to attempt the relief of Budâ— General Dunewald returned this afternoon to the Camp with the Regiments of Horse with which he had been on the side of the Bridge of Esseck to inform himself of the march of the Enemy The Generals Caraffa and Heusler arrived also from Zolnock in two days with 5000 Horse and some Hungarians All things were disposed for to assault the second Wall. The Bavarians had thrown down a great part of the Wall with their Cannon and a Mine rendering themselves Masters of the second Zwinger where they at the same time seised upon the Enemies Cannon and Mortars which they turned against the City Aug. 2d They continued to fill the Ditch every thing was ready for the assault which was deferred because of the continual rains Upon the reiterated news brought in by Scouts of the Grand Visier having passed the Bridge at Esseck all necessary preparations were made to receive him well in case he attempted to relieve the Town Aug. 3. A Run-away who pretended to be a Domestick of one of the most considerable Officers in the Town declared that the Besieged had prepared a Mine and begun a second in the Brandenburg attack That they expected with great impatience their Succours and that of all those which the Bassa had sent out not one had returned which rendered him very uneasie and chagrin and that the number of serviceable Soldiers exceeded not 2000 besides the Inhabitants The Besiegers could not finish their great Mine because of a Rock they met Some small Banks and Parapets were made upon the Breach to secure the Souldiers firing during the assault which was ordered in the manner following At noon the Trenches were relieved and those that went off were appointed for reserves The first attack was to the right of the Rondel Fifty Granadeers with a Captain and Lieutenant and a Serjeant followed by 20 men preceded these were followed by 50 Fuseliers Officer'd as the first and 50 men which followed them with Hatchets The same method was held by the Brandenburgers on the left and the Hungarians fell upon the Curtain in the middle preceded by 30 Germans and followed by 60 with their necessary Officers The assault began betwixt 5 and 6 a clock in presence of all the Generals the Great Master of the Teutonick Order commanding the Trenches The design by reason the Mine had not the desired effect was but feigned but the Duke of Lorrain being advertised by an Adjoutant that the Elector of Bavaria had already effectively began the assault did also command the false attack to be converted into a real one The Fight lasted two hours There were 1000 Troopers on foot 300 whereof were employed in the assault who behaved themselves well as the Hungarians also did but the Breach being of difficult ascent the Besieged very well covered with Palisado's and defending themselves like desperate men the Duke would not risque more of his people contenting himself to make a Lodgment at the right of the angular Rondel where 40 men immediately intrenched themselves There were not many killed by the Besieged's fire but about 200 wounded by Stones and Arrows which were shot in such abundance that it resembled a shower of Hail Count Leopold
and 10 Waggons loaden with Ammunition This great action cost the Christians but little the slain not exceeding 60 and the wounded but 33. After this fight the Turks made several movements and drew up in a Plain which lookt towards the Bavarian quarter and keeping their Wings upon heights they made meen as if they would come to a decisive battel or relieve the Place with all their Forces Hereupon a Council of War was called where it was resolved to follow the Enemy which was done by the Elector of Bavaria in the head of his Army but the Turks apprehending an Engagement retired The Generals Dunewald and Heusler pursued them beyond the Mountains and the Hussars had another skirmish with a great Party of Turks which stayed behind to amuse the Christians and favour the retreat of their Army The booty the Christians got was considerable for they had all the spoil of the Enemy whereof there was not one that had not the 5 Duckets which the Grand Visier had given him besides his own moneys The Besieged thinking they were already relieved made great fire upon them that kept the Approaches and supposed they might ruine some of the Enemies works but in vain for they were so briskly received that they lost the desire of risking further They however made a very furious sally on the Bavarian attack which was fatal to them for they were not only repelled by the Regiments of Baden and Aspremont but the retreat being cut off there was great slaughter made of them The Turks being retired without coming to a decisive battel the Army returned into their Lines and immediately dispatched young Count Palsi to the Emperour with the news of this great advantage and to lay 28 Colours and Standards at his feet that were taken in the late engagement The rest for some were taken in the pursuit were planted upon the great Rondel to make the Besieged comprehend the defeat of those Succours that they had expected with so much impatience Aug. 15. The Germans and Hussars scouting abroad brought some Prisoners in who all agreed in this that the Grand Visier notwithstanding this check would not desist making other attempts to put relief into the Town tho' with the hazard of his whole Army And in effect however he was retired he did not cease to alarm the Camp every night This Afternoon a signal was made to the Besieged for a Parley to inform them by the Janizaries Prisoners of the rout of their Succours but whether they perceived this within or not they answered by the fire of their great and small shot Aug. 16. The works of the three Attacks were pursued with vigour and in the Morning the Besieged's Palizadoes and Defences of Wood upon the Breach were fired in the Lorrain Attack and partly consumed by the Flames notwithstanding all the diligence of the Turks to extinguish them In this Action they threw a prodigious quantity of Stones Granadoes Sacks with Powder and other combustible matters upon the Assailants insomuch that four of them who fired them were burnt twelve Crowns a man being given to each of those who engaged themselves in this Service as a recompence and yet they could not clear the way for an Assault the Besieged having taken their time in the Night to plant other Palizadoes and repair their Defences In the Bavarian Attack the Castle and the great Tower were incessantly beaten which were as it were overturn'd by the force of the Cannon Aug. 17. All things were ready for the Assault in the Lorrain Attack but the Besieged having repaired their Defences and planted double rows of Palizadoes behind those that were burnt yesterday they were obliged to defer it The Prisoners that the Hussars brought to the Camp reported that the Grand Visier was extreamly in choler against the Commander of the Spahi's for not having done his duty in the fight on the 14th instant by abandoning the Janizaries and added that of the ten thousand men which were appointed for that enterprise but very few returned to the Camp. Aug. 18. The two great Mines in the Lorrain Attack were fired but neither with that Success that the Miners had promised which extremely retarded the Reduction of this important Place The Duke seeing they advanced but little by Mining resolved on Sapping for which end preparation of Faggots and Sacks of Earth were made to fill the Ditch and certain Engines were devised to approach the Enemies with less peril and drive them from their Post A new Battery was raised on the right to beat down the Besiegeds flanks of Palizadoes on the Breach and to do it more effectually they were to shoot from the Battery on the Curtain with chained Bullets A Fugitive from the Turkish Army reported amongst other things that the Grand Visier was encamped at present at Ertschin 4 Leagues from the City but that he would not desist from attempting the relief of the Place being only removed to that distance for want of Forrage The Bavarians seized a Country Fellow who had swum the Danube having Letters from the Governour to the Grand Visier and the Aga of the Janizaries in which he conjures them by the Law of Mahomet to succour him adding he would expect the last extremity Aug. 19. The Besieged defending themselves with obstinate Valour spent this whole day in thundring with their Artillery upon the new Lorrain Battery which had been raised to beat upon the flanks of the Palizadoes and whereon they had mounted 4 great Guns which they so ruined that it was rendred useless for the present The Detachments from the Grand Visiers Army continued to alarm the Christians Camp every Night who to prevent Surprizes were continually upon their Guard. General Scherfenberg was expected in few days with those Troops he commanded in Transilvania As soon as this body was arriv'd they pretended to go and attack the Grand Visier in his Camp who by report of Prisoners and Run-aways did not exceed 46000 men whereof half were new raw Fellows without Discipline or Order Strong parties were every day sent out to observe the Enemies Countenance who often shock with theirs but always with Advantage Aug. 20. The Grand Visier resolved to make another attempt to introduce Supplies into Buda would do it with fewer Troops than before the better to pass undiscover'd and be able to approach the Christian Camp. He chose for this purpose the bravest Officers in his Army who promised to execute his order or perish They began their march in the Night with 2000 Spahis and the like number of Janizaries who were mounted for the greater Expedition and this Morning at break of day they appear'd in the Valley of St. Paul where having been put in order without being perceived rushed as their manner is with great Cryes upon the first Guard which they defeated easie enough and forced upon two squadrons of Horse of Caprara and Heuslers who received them courageously giving others time to hasten to their assistance
of Bombs Granado's Stones Sacks with Powder Stink-Pots and other arts which courage and despair are capable of inventing to break the measures of the Agressors and obstruct their violence and as they have made divers holes and caverns under the places in possession of the Christians by which they play these sorts of inventions the other were constrained to fill them with earth stones and the very ruines of the Castle to damp and hinder their operation without which they could not maintain themselves but with great difficulty Aug. 26. The Prisoners brought in the Camp by Parties and the Deserters which ran away reported that one of those which was sent to the Grand Visier by the Bassa of Buda with Dispatches in which he gave him an account of the state of the place which he can no more defend at present that the Castle is well-nigh all in the hands of the Christians who on the first assault cannot fail to carry the place That in the last assault of the Castle he had lost more than 100 of his best Soldiers that the Recruits that were sent him were but little considerable not mounting to 200 men amongst which more than half were wounded and consequently unserviceable That for his part he had acquitted himself of his duty by letting the Christians see that after a defence so obstinate during so long a Siege pushed on with so much fury and bravery both on the one side and the other that the Musselmen knew well how to support the cause of their Sultan in doing whereof he pretended to his share of glory professing finally that the Grand Visier ought to give an account of the ill success of the Siege and be responsible for a loss so considerable which he could not avoid if the Imperialists attempted another assault no more than the bloud of his valorous Soldiers and his own if he delayed their relief any longer The Bassa did further mark the places in his Letter which appear'd to him the most proper to attempt the relief by and if he took his measures well that he would succeed in his enterprise Upon this advice the Duke visited in person the place marked to the Grand Visier and gave orders for every thing to hinder the introducing of supplies The Spies which were sent to the Enemies Camp reported that the Grand Visier had again promised 40 Crowns a man to all them who would undertake to put themselves into the place promising moreover that they should be exempt from the War during their lives and enjoy their ordinary pay without the obligation of any service At noon advice was given that the Turks advanced with 12 great pieces of Cannon and a while after they were perceived in sight of the Camp ranged in order of Battel but as the Duke of Lorrain disposed his Army to fight they retired Aug. 27. The Lorrainers having finished their work in form of a Bridg it was extended to the adverse Palisades to be made use of in the assault It was covered with earth to secure it from the fire as had been done the day before in the Bavarian attack which had obliged the said Bavarians to retire but this morning they recovered their Post again and to secure them from the fire they made use of Planks covered with Tin and yet when they thought themselves safe from this devouring Element the Besieged who want no industry to their valour threw towards evening an immense quantity of artificial and combustible matters with that success that they pierced even to the said Planks and reduced them to ashes they also flung such a vast quantity of Granado's Stones and Arrows upon the Bavarians that they forced them to abandon this Post with the loss of twenty Souldiers Aug. 28. In the Lorrain attack they thundred with extreme violence from their Cannon upon the Flanks of the great Breach as did also the Brandenburgers to overthrow the Besieged's defences The Bavarians regained their Post and covered themselves so well in it that the Enemy would be much troubled to dislodg them Major Staben who commanded the Assailants was killed there the slain and wounded not otherwise exceeding 20. Upon the Report of some Renegado's that the Grand Visier was resolved to come this Night with all his Forces the Duke ordered all things for his reception and all the Army stood in Battalia but to no purpose for no Enemy did appear Aug. 29. Being the Decollation of St. John Baptist and a day which the Turks have always superstitiously observ'd as fortunate to their Empire 1000 Spahi's and 2000 Janizaries commanded by two Bassa's and seconded by 1500 Tartars came at break of day to make another trial on the Water side but seeing the Post too well provided on that quarter having received a discharge from the Musketeers that kept the Walls they retreated and judged it easier to try the passage by the same way that the last Supplies entred they went by the Valley of St. Paul and charged fiercely with their accustomed shouts upon the Regiments of Mercy Heusler and Newburg who received them with so much bravery that they killed a great number of them whereof some of the most determined were rash enough to push through to the very Lines where they were all slain except 4 who were lucky enough to get into the City The number of the dead in this action amounted to 600 besides the Prisoners which were not many and there were taken 25 Standards and Colours which were red intimating thereby that they would enter the City or perish On the other side some 30 were killed and wounded Mercy was of the number of the last but without danger and his Adjoutant of the first During this Tentative the Besieged made a sally upon the Bavarians but the Heyducks attacking them in Flank they had much a-do to retire leaving 17 dead upon the place The Grand Visier shewed himself with his Army all day on the Bavarian side ready to engage but seeing 3 Regiments of Cuirasiers and two of Dragoons being the Avant-Guard of General Scherfenberg's Army he quickly retreated back to his Camp. Aug. 30. Scherfenberg arrived this day with the rest of his Body proper men who seem'd eager to signalize themselvs The Deserters reported that the want was great in the Grand Visier's Army and that the famished Soldiers had plundered some Barks which had brought Provisions the Officers not being able to hinder them Aug. 31. The Lorrainers took a new Post in the Ditch before the Breach in the inner Wall but 3 fadom distant from the Pallisade and the place being very deep the Turks could not much hurt them where they had but 2 Soldiers wounded This Morning the Duke of Lorrain went accompanied with most of the Generals to the Elector's quarters where they held a Council of War and having dined there the Duke returned to his Quarters after which the Works were ordered to be enlarged and deepned for the easier ascent to the
signalized themselves there in the forcing of it The Duke of Lorrain having put a stop to the slaughter and ordered the Soldiers to return to their Colours commanded the fire to be extinguished gave the command of the place to Baron Beck till the Emperor's pleasure was known with a Garrison of 5000 Foot and 1000 Horse He farther commanded 10000 Horse and Dragoons with Badiani's Hussars to pursue the Grand Visier who having seen the taking of Buda discamped instantly with all his Army to go cover the rest of the Turkish Fortresses put good Garrisons into them and so secure the Bridge of Esseck where it was resolved to go and attack him if they could not overtake him for which end the Infantry was imbarked upon the Danube for their easier transport whilst the Cavalry marched by Land. And thus this great and strong City after 145 years of Bondage under the Turkish Yoak was now at length after having been six times besieged in vain taken and restored to the dominion of the Emperor It had been of great service to the Ottomans as being their principal place of Arms from whence they sent their Forces and Munitions of War into the other Cities and Fortresses of their obedience for they still kept there a numerous Garrison of 8 or 10000 Janizaries and Spahi's as in a Nursery and ready upon all occasions BVDa SeXto IneXpVgnabILIs SeptIMo FIt CaesarIs A Detachment as we said of 10000 Horse being sent in pursuit of the Grand Visier by Land and 12000 Foot with 30 Cannon Mortars Ammunition and all sort of Provisions were sent down the Danube in large Boats with order to fortifie themselves in some convenient Post near the Bridge of Esseck whilst orders were sent to the Forces in Croatia to joyn them in order to cut off the Enemies retreat The main Army did also follow but the want of Forrage in a wasted Country forced them to separate and to pass the River some 12 Miles below Buda with design to besiege Segedin whilst the rest continued their march towards Esseck and joyn with the Croatian Forces a Party of which had insulted and burnt the Town of Quinque Ecclesiae or five Churches forcing the Turks into the Castle The Duke of Lorrain having caused a Bridge of Boats to be laid over the Danube at Paxi several Parties of Horse were sent out who met with no Enemy the Turks having abandoned the small places they were possessed of on both sides the River after having removed their Cannon and store and laid these places in ashes Count Caprara is designed to besiege Segedin but the design upon the Bridge of Esseck could not be executed at this time the Countrey being so extremely ruined that the Troops were not able to subsist in their march thither The Turks had likewise abandoned Tuln and Hatwan the Garrison of the last being removed to Erlaw or Agria after it had been most miserably destroyed The Duke upon fresh advice that the Grand Visier had not passed the Bridge of Esseck as was reported but had posted himself very strongly and advantageously on this side with 20000 men seemed to alter his mind and to go and beat up his Quarters before he were further recruited from Belgrade He had put 8000 of his best men into Alba Regalis having given a Horse to every Janizary the better to make excursions upon the Christians in the Winter Prince Lewis of Baden was detached from the main Army with 12 Regiments of Horse and Foot to go and besiege Five-Churches but the measures were so taken that he might joyn his Forces to the Duke 's in case it were requisite or that the Grand Visier might be brought to a battel He was encamped near the Bridge of Esseck having the Fortress of Darda behind him the Danube on his right and the Hills on his left and his Front covered with the River Sarwitz over which the Duke of Lorrain had caused Bridges to be laid to oblige the Turks to repass the Bridge of Esseck or to stand a Battel But the season being too far advanced he encamped at Tuln and passing no farther leaving part of the Army under Caprara to pass the Danube in order to the Siege of Segedin he returned towards Buda and being encamped with 10 Regiments not far from Pest sent a Party to possess themselves of Hatwan intirely ruined tho' the Turks had left 17 Pieces of Cannon which they wanted time and conveniencies to carry away The residue of the Foot were put into Buda to reinfore that place weakened by the departure of the Brandenburg and Saxon Troops whilst the Duke himself after so glorious a Campain returned into Germany The remaining Horse and Dragoons were sent under General Veterani to reinforce the Imperial Forces before Segedin upon advice that Achmet Bassa was marching with a Body of Turks and Tartars to relieve it General Wallis who commanded the Imperialists hearing the Infidels advanced towards him ordered Major General Veterani to march towards night with 7 Regiments of Horse the Croats of Lodron and the Dragoons of Castelli and Magne which they did and at break of day surprising the Tartars Oct. 20. 1686. easily routed them nor did the Turks make any considerable resistance the spirit of that People formerly so martial being actuated by such a current of misfortunes into despondency The Christians being upon their return to their Camp with their spoil were attacked by the Grand Visier himself at the head of above 12000 Turks but with equal success these being likewise utterly defeated without any extraordinary combating Twelve pieces of Cannon and all their Baggage with 3000 Horses were taken The slain were estimated above 2000. Segedin seeing their relief defeated capitulated being admitted to march with what they could carry except their Arms to Temeswar But the strong Castle of Five Churches had not so good quarters Oct. 22. They had quitted the Town upon the arrival of the Christians and retired into the Castle but after 4 days battery surrendred it at discretion the Women only and Children being conducted to Valpo whilst the Bassa 600 Janizaries and 2000 others fit to bear arms were made Prisoners of War. The Prince of Baden having put a good Garrison into the place divided his Army into two Bodies one marched with General Scherffenberg towards Syclos designing after having made himself Master of that place to march towards the Bridge of Esseck Nor did they of Syclos detend themselves much better than the rest they only burnt the Town not to keep the Castle scarce to terms of discretion The Prince marched thence to Darda which he although it were strong being seated upon the Danube and covering the Bridg on one side found abandoned the Turks being retired into Esseck leaving only a few Horse to observe the Enemy who upon their advance fled immediately The Prince having taken possession of Darda sent Parties out to burn the Bridg of Esseck with artificial fires which
they so happily executed notwithstanding the Turks played upon them all the time with their Cannon from Esseck that they quite destroyed the Bridge from Darda to the Drave as likewise the Bridg of Boats which the Turks had over that River The Prince of Baden after this exploit No. 3. marched back towards Capeswar with 1200 Prisoners of both Sexes and Ages which place he purposed to possess and had delivered upon demand after which he resolved for his Winter Quarters The Croats also that had hitherto joyned him did likewise return home with Booty and store of Prisoners And this was the end of this famous Campain in Hungary so glorious to the Christians and so unfortunate to the Ottomans so that these who used to give and sell Peace at pleasure formerly became now earnest Sollicitors themselves for it thinking themselves in such a condition that nothing but a speedy Peace could restore them The Grand Visier being sensible of this made several efforts to effectuate it He had lately made Overtures to General Caraffa who commanded the Imperial Forces in upper Hungary but now Letters are sent to Prince Herman of Baden President of the Council of War telling him how desirous the Port was of Peace and with what advantage to the Emperour it might be concluded in this Conjuncture proposing further that a Place might be appointed for Plenipotentiaries on both sides to meet and that Passports might be dispatched for that purpose And 't is no wonder the Turks were so earnest for Peace having been so unsuccessful in War and the disorders it produced 'T is scarce imaginable what confusion and terror the taking of Buda and the slaughter of that Garrison did produce through the whole Empire especially Constantinople The People began to murmur and the Chief of them to Cabal Disorders at Constantinople which so startled the Grand Seignior that after having doubled his Guards he sent to them to know the meaning of their unusual meeting they answered that seeing him and his Empire in such danger they thought it their duty to consult together how they might preserve both They blamed the Mufti as an ill man who had fomented the War not without some reflection upon his Highness himself as too intent upon his sports and too little mindful of this his chief City The Grand Seignior thought it best to comply with these Reformers in order to which he immediately deposes and banishes the Mufti chusing Hussan Effendi Codiliskâ—r in his Place and putting off a general hunting which he had appointed caused all his Grey-hounds the best his Empire afforded to be turned loose a Prey to any that pleased he daily now frequents the Mosques instead of the Campain giving out that he will himself take the field next Spring against the Germans This change and the certainty of the Visier Azems coming to assist at the great Council for regulating the next Campaign did at present quiet the discontents of the People tho' their fears seem'd incurable There was also a great Reform made in the Seraglio with a Retrenchment of the falaries and perquisites of the principal Officers of it There was also an extraordinary Council held in the presence of the Grand Seignior to consider of the way to put the Ottoman Forces which are now extreamly broken into a condition to oppose the further progress of the Christian Arms. And being Mony is the principal ingredient the Grand Seignior made offer of all his Treasure to be imployed in the War. The Sultana Queen gave 4000 Purses of 500 Crowns each and the chief Officers of the Seraglio presented great sums And yet all this cannot cure their fears nor remove the Plague sweeping away 1000 a day in Constantinople and Galata to which Calamities the scarcity of Provisions may be added occasioned by the Cossacks disturbing the Commerce of the black Sea and the Christians that of the Alexandria and the Arches Nor was it with these hardships only that the Turks were to contend they had yet no less powerful Enemies the Poles and the Venetians whose Histories we have for method sake referred to their proper Classes What they did the last year is distinctly related and we shall be no less particular in the actions of this which are of more noise and no less lugubrious consequence to the Ottoman Empire especially the latter The Poles were much earlier in the field this year The Assairs of Poland and stronger than the last Their Forces consisted of 20000 Poles 15000 Lituanians and 10000 Cossacks with a great train of Artillery and being met at their general Rendezvouz at Trembowla marched toward the Niester with the King at the head of them The Turks being inferior in their Preparations July 14. had abandon'd Barr and Miedzibos sending those Garrisons with all their stores to strengthen Caminiec where the Tartars had likewise lately conducted a Convoy The King being come to the frontier of Moldavia expected that the Hospodars of that Country and Walachia should July 24. as they had promised joyn their Forces to the Army of the Crown which they were inclin'd enough to do but that they dreaded the Turkish Power The Poles having past the River they advanced to the Forrest of Bucovina where they had been engaged with the Turks last year but to secure their passages now the King caused several Redoubts to be built to guard the avenues of the Forest and consequently secure his retreat These being finished he marched towards Jassi the Capital City of Moldavia to give the Hospodar an opportunity to joyn his Forces with him as he had promised But this Prince thinking it too soon as yet to declare retired upon the News he had of the Kings approaching notwithstanding the assurances his Majesty had given him of his Friendship and Protection The King being come as far as Pererit in Moldavia caused a Royal Fort to be built on the side of the River Prutti to secure a Retreat and the passage of Convoy for it was very difficult to subsist in those harrassed Countries which the Turks and Tartars had near ruin'd Whilst the Army was upon its march the Hospodar sent Deputies to the King to excuse his retiring from Jassi and his not joyning Forces with those of his Majesty seeing he could not now openly declare without exposing his Children to certain destruction having been forc'd to deliver them as Hostages to the Turks The King replyed that he could never meet with a more favourable conjuncture to shake off the Ottoman Yoak than now Aug. 8. being he was come in Person to deliver him from it he expected now the performance of his reiterated Promises which if he did not make good he should be necessitated to treat him as a declared Enemy The King continuing his march came to Jassi which he found not only abandoned by the Prince but also the Garrison and principal Inhabitants Those that remained opened their Gates to the Troops his Majesty
sent thither and furnished them with some Provisions Some Tartars taken by a party reported that the Seraskier had passed the Danube near Axiopolis with 15 or 16000 men that he expected 6000 more which when come up he intended to march towards Bessarabia to joyn the Tartars commanded by Sultan Nuraden reported to be 30000 strong The Armies approaching each other occasioned many encounters The King continued his march on this side the River Prutti as far as Falfyn The Court Marshal who commanded the Vauntguard of the Army encountring with a party of Tartars of 8000 engaged them both fighting with great Courage but the Tartars being stronger pressed hard upon the Poles and had worsted them if they had not been succour'd by some fresh Troops who adding new Vigour to their Companions turned the Scales forcing the Tartars to a disorderly retreat some hundreds of them were killed and amongst others a near Relation of Sultan Nuradons for whose body he offered the liberty of 3 Polish Genlemen some Prisoners were likewise taken and one of the Chams Standards nor was this success bloodless divers of the Polish Officers and Souldiers being killed and wounded The King having caused a Bridge near that Place to be laid over the River passed it with his Army advancing into a great Plain with a Resolution to enter into the Country of Budriac But the Troops suffer'd much by excessive heat which had caused a great drought and burnt up all the Grass so that the Horses were in great want of forrage Chevalier Lubormiski had likewise an advantageous on set against the Tartars but the News of the Moldavians having contrary to their promise joyned the Tartars did not please These were also reinforced with further Detachments of Turks which had passed the Danube at Ken and Smil These Tartars had likewise taken a Convoy of 200 Waggons that were going to the Army and together with the Turks made an attempt upon the Christian Camp it self but finding the Troops in a condition to receive them they made what haste they could to retire tho' not without some loss Octob. 4. The Poles obtained a Victory against the Turks and Tartars of whom some thousands were said to be killed upon the place and 300 taken with several of their principal Officers for which success Te Deum was sung at Lemberg The Poles also had 1500 slain and amongst them divers Persons of Quality After this the King weary of Moldavia most commonly fatal to the Poles repassed the Forrest of Buckovina in order to put his Troops into Winter-Quarters He had not only quitted Jassi which had been in part destroyed by an accidental fire but had also caused the several Forts which he had built to secure the Passages of the Forrest to be demolished from whence People concluded that the King had no design to return in haste that way again but rather attempt Caminiec so ruinous to that side of his Kingdom and into which the Turks had newly put 500 Waggons laden with Provisions the Detachment of Horse that was sent to obstruct their Passage coming too late The Christians being gon to quarters the main body of the Tartars did so too but some parties of them had lately made an incursion into the Vkrain and Podolia where they did much mischief The Turks who served this Campaign against the Poles repassed the Danube and the Hospodar of Moldavia returned to Jassi from whence he had fled The Poles had been highly animated with the League Offensive and Defensive which they had made the beginning of this last Campaign with the Muscovites which though it had been published with great solemnity on both sides the Muscovites have not yet performed any one thing that was stipulated on their side The Great Dukes were obliged by this Treaty to employ their Forces this last Summer against the Tartars to divert them from joyning with the Turks nor did they advance a step in it though they now the Campaign being past send Ambassadors to assure the King of their firm Resolution to observe the Treaty of Confederacy so lately concluded at Moscho and yet they start new points which do so far perplex the Court that they begin to have a great Jealousie that the Czars do not seriously mean to enter into the War. Great were the Preparations the Venetians had made to carry on the War this Summer against the Ottomans The Wars of Venice March 26. which they had been so successful in the last and the fleet being now ready sailed from Corfu under the Command of General Morosini towards the Levant In the mean time the Turks having got an Army together composed of 10000 foot and 1500 Horse sat down before Chielefa a Fortress of importance tho' tamely delivered by them last year to the menaces of the Christians They now batter it with six great Guns and had lain 10 days before it when the Army of the Venetians hastning to its relief landed at Porto Vitulo not far from it and sending a Detachment of 3000 Men with 2000 Maynotes the Garrison which consisted of 1200 having orders at the same time to sally in their favour the Enemy intimidated with the report of their advance raised the Siege and marched silently away in the Night yet not so but that being pursued by the Christians they left their Cannon behind them the 500 men that conducted them being also most slain and taken Prisoners After this Defeat General Morosini reinbarked his Forces at Porto Vitulo and sailed towards the Gulf of Calamata and thence to Porto Clinno where he was to joyn with General Koningsmark Commander of the Land Forces lately arrived there with a great Convoy that went from Venice They had expected the arrival of the Auxiliary Gallies to open the Campaign which being at length come and a review of the Forces taken by General Morosini which were estimated at 25000 men they sailed the 25 of May from Porto Trepana with a fleet of above 100 sail consisting in 80 Ships 14 Galeasses and several Gallies and Galliots taking their course towards Lepanto feigning a design to attack that Fortress near which the General caused 1000 men to be landed to allarm the Country and leaving some Ships there to countenance the feint sailed the Night following towards Modon then ill manned the Turks having drawn most of their Forces towards Lepanto But the Captain General thought fit to attack old Navarin the Pylus of Ptolomy first which he did 12000 foot and 1500 Horse being landed for that purpose This Town is built upon a height at the foot whereof the Haven is capable of any number of Ships The Garrison of this place was weak not exceeding 200 so that affrighted with the Fleet the numbers and the summons of the Christians they immediately surrendred capitulating to march out with their Arms and Baggage which they did leaving behind them 20 pieces of Brass Cannon 23 of Iron and 7 Mortars besides 200 Christian slaves who
was placed in the Seraglio and educated in all the Learning and Customs of it and becoming as well a Proficient in Drinking as in other Vices he was made a Favourite and Companion to Morat And thus did they follow this trade of Drunkenness so constantly that the Health of the Grand Signior began to impair and at length he became so sensible of his Extravagancies that he incharged the Chimacam not to obey him after Dinner and when in the heat of his Wine he took a humor to ride through the Streets the Janisaires and Officers would sometimes run before to advise the People to withdraw and sometimes drive them away with Stones that so they might escape the hazard of this capricious Tyrant As it cannot be expressed in what Dread and Fear the People stood of him so neither in what Veneration he was with his Servants who observed the looks and every cast of his Eyes had learned his Nods and the meaning of every Motion and Gesture of his Body It happened once that a Paper falling casually from his Hand out of a Window the Pages ran in all haste down the Stairs striving who should be the first to take it up but one more desirous than the others to evidence the Zeal of his Service took the nearest way and leaped out of the Window and though with the fall he broke the Bone of his Thigh yet being the first that took up the Paper he came halting to present it with his own Hand this bold readiness in his Service so pleased the Grand Signior that being cured he was afterwards preferred to one of the most considerable Offices of the Empire Thus was Morat revered in his Seraglio as he was feared aboard his Servants having the same awe of him as Bagotes the Eunuch had of Alexander the Great who holding the Pot of Incense and Perfumes whilst his Master slept suffered his Hands to burn to the Bone rather than to awaken him by moving out of his place Q. Curtius But it is time now to leave off farther Discourse of the Extravagancies of Morat and to return to the Wars in Persia howsoever before the departure of the Grand Signior it will be requisite to recount somewhat of the State of Affairs in Europe On the Frontiers of Hungary and Poland Disturbances in Poland and Hungary there wanted not Exercises and Skirmishes to employ and practise the Souldiery and keep them in Breath The Poles heightned with their good Successes would not longer endure the Incursions of the Tartars complaining against the Turk that he had given Orders and secretly abetted them in their Robberies and Invasions against the Articles of the last Peace and therefore to avenge themselves the Poles appeared on the Frontiers with forty or fifty thousand Horse but the Grand Signior not willing in this Conjuncture to break with the Poles absolutely disowned any such Order or Permission given to the Tartars and being willing to continue the League that he might oblige the King of Poland gave liberty to all the People of that Nation The Turks confirm the Peace with Poland and to the Russians who had been taken since the Last Treaty positively prohibiting all People from buying or keeping any of the Subjects of that Country for Slaves during the continuance of this Peace In Hungary though the Ambassador had but lately brought a Confirmation of the Peace from Constantinople yet the Turks pretending that the Articles were not complied with continued to trouble and disturb those Frontiers for four thousand of them being gotten into a Body burnt certain Villages made divers Slaves and battered the Castle of Raab but being repulsed by that Garison and by that of Komorra they again made Head and encamped within three Leagues of Presbourg The which gave great trouble to the Emperor both because he had lately declared a War against France and because he apprehended that those Commotions of the Turks were designed to no other end Send Forces against Ragotski than to engage him to renounce all assistance and succour to be given unto Ragotski We have already recounted in what manner the Turks had espoused the Quarrel of Stephen Gabor and resolved to establish him in the Principality of Transylvania with the Ruin of Ragotski which now being designed to be done by open Force several Troops were sent to the Frontiers of Transylvania which so alarmed the Hungarians that they put themselves on their Guard and obliged the Estates of Austria and Hungary to contribute toward the Succour of the Transylvanian Prince The Emperor remained long in suspense what course to steer until at length the Perswasions of the Confederate Princes the shame of abandoning a Friend and an Ally for a Prey to the Turks and the fear of displeasing his Hereditary Dominions in Hungary who considered Transylvania as the Bulwark of their Country induced him to promise secretly and underhand Assistance to Ragotski As to the Turks themselves the Effects did not correspond with their Menaces for though they had gathered an Army of twenty thousand Men at Buda they not only were disappointed of their Design upon Newhausel but were openly repulsed and shamefully expelled the Frontiers by the palatine of Hungary And Ragotski being recruited by Succours from the Emperor and by an Alliance with Poland defied the Forces of the Turk and contemned the Reports of sixty thousand Men preparing to march against him For indeed the Grand Signior had too great an Incumbrance on his Shoulders by the War in Persia to attend unto a perfect and studied Revenge against Ragotski for Revan being recovered by the Persian as we have already declared was a Matter of high Moment and what distracted all his Counsels and weakened his Hopes When News came first of the Siege of Revan Orders were given to the Vizier to Besiege Bagdat as a means to cause a diversion of Arms Mutiny in the Turkish Army but the Souldiery entertaining an aversion to this Enterprise unanimously refused to March or to proceed farther than Erzrum Jambolat Ogli who commanded the Army before the the Arrival of the Vizier had strangled a Pasha and taken his Estate to supply the Wants of the Army and had likewise put to Death several Spahees and Janisaries for Mutiny and because they had declared an unwillingness to this War. The Souldiery prepared to address themselves to the Vizier for Justice against these violent Proceedings but he not willing to hear them endeavoured to divert their Complaints which caused a greater Commotion and Storm than before And though Jambolat pleaded hid Orders and positive Commission from the Grand Signior for what he had acted yet that Allegation not being accepted by the Multitude as a justifiable Plea the Vizier was forced to condescend to their Desire and strangle Jambolat as he had done the others being the only Means to quiet and compose this Trouble of his Army But as after some great Storm there is always remaining for a